Marked for Death: A Rational Naruto Quest (STORY ONLY)

Interlude: Fragmented Intent

Mari-sensei was still in bed. It was as if she'd never leave, except that earlier Hazō had watched, from a respectful distance, as she dragged herself out into the compound's training space and began to perform katas. She gave up after fifteen minutes and retreated into her room lest somebody have a chance to approach her, but at least she'd got some fresh air.

Unfortunately, Hazō had had to approach her anyway.

"Please, Mari-sensei," he begged. "You know you're the only one I can trust to help me with this!"

"Don't lie to me, Hazō," Mari-sensei said bitterly. "I saw the look in your eyes last time we talked. You're finally getting that I don't deserve your trust. Don't undo that now. I've done what your mother wanted, so please… just let me be."

"Mari-sensei," Hazō repeated, "I know things are complicated right now, but this isn't. I feel like I have to do it, and I can't do it without you."

Mari-sensei gave a low, harsh laugh. "Me? Interfere with clan politics? Hazō, you're insane. Haven't you seen what I do to the people around me? And you want to let that kind of person anywhere near politics?"

The good thing about Mari-sensei's current state, in a twisted, despair-inducing way, was that it made her predictable. Hazō had known in advance where this conversation was likely to go, and he'd made sure to prepare a trump card.

"If you refuse to help me with this," he said clearly, "then I'll have no choice but to figure it out on my own from first principles. Please take a second to think about how that's likely to turn out versus whatever damage you think you can do."

After a second, Mari-sensei sat bolt upright.

"The season's going to limit our options," she said briskly, "so we'll need to get creative based on what's available. Bring some paper, Hazō. This is going to take a flowchart."

Hazō hadn't heard more beautiful words in weeks.

-o-​

For a clan with perpetually blank eyes, it was amazing how expressive the Hyūga could be with sceptical stares.

"Sir," Gate Guard A, the one with the receding hairline, said to him with ill-concealed amusement, "Lord Hiashi has given us clear instructions that any suitors seeking to visit Lady Hinata without his written permission are to be politely turned away at the gates."

"That's not why I'm here."

The guard's expression cooled. "The politeness requirement is waived for any suitors seeking to visit Lady Hanabi. You should leave now."

"These aren't for Hanabi either," Hazō explained patiently.

The guard raised an eyebrow at the plain first name, but didn't comment.

"Sir," Gate Guard B, the one with the very fine beard, interjected, "what is the purpose of your visit?"

"I'm here to give Hyūga Hiashi a bouquet of flowers. Obviously. Is it OK if I leave it here?"

"Of course, sir," Gate Guard A said, visibly trying to suppress a grin, "I will personally make sure that my colleague here delivers your gift."

His colleague here winced, but didn't say anything.

"Pay up," Gate Guard A added to Gate Guard B, who reluctantly handed over a money pouch.

"Thank you," Hazō said. "What was that about paying up?"

"Nothing to concern yourself over, sir. Please don't let us waste any more of your time."

But as Hazō left, he could hear the guards' exchange behind him.

"I told you there'd be a new Crazy Gōketsu Thing this week."

"I thought we'd already had that when the Hokage introduced a new type of mission for helping peasants."

"That was in his professional capacity, not as Gōketsu Jiraiya. Besides, it's hardly in the same league as The Orgy That Supposedly Wasn't. You've got to think big, man! Maybe next time they'll start their own harem, or blow up a visiting diplomat or something!"

At this, Hazō couldn't help glancing back, but all he saw was two guards standing at attention, looking straight ahead with perfect professionalism written on their faces.

-o-​

Akane was still as beautiful as he remembered. Maybe more beautiful, if that was possible. Had this girl, this sunny, loving girl, really broken up with him the way everyone said?

Yes, she had. He could see it, now he knew what he was looking for. She was smiling, but it wasn't her usual smile. That he might never see again, at least not offered to him. His heart felt like it was being crushed by a steel vice.

"Come in, Hazō," Akane said softly. "Was there something you wanted?"

Hazō forced himself to focus on his objective. "I wanted to talk to you about Ino."

"I thought this might happen," Akane said as she stepped aside to allow him in. "It's… sooner than I expected, but I guess that's for the best. Neither of us should be standing still."

"Oh. So you already know what I'm going to ask you?"

"Yeah," Akane said, "I do. I told you before, Hazō. Ino is a great girl. Not perfect, but she means well, and I really think the two of you will be good for each other. So if you want to ask her out, or if you've already asked her out, don't worry about me. All I can do is be happy for you."

"Wait, what?"

"Isn't that why you're here?"

"Nonono," Hazō frantically shook his head. "That's not what I want at all." He wasn't completely sure about that, but this was no time to think about it.

"I wanted to ask you for a favour, actually. The Chūnin Exam Finals are about to start, and I'm worried Ino might be a little broken up about not being able to go. You two have been friends for a while, so do you think you could look after her while I'm gone?"

"Yes," Akane said, "I can see where it might hurt somebody to have to stay at home while all the good ninja go out to show the world how much they've grown. But Hazō, Ino isn't staying at home. She placed second in the tournament. You of all people couldn't have forgotten that."

She reached out and placed her hand on his forehead. For a moment, he simply savoured the feel of her touch, then remembered that he wasn't supposed to be savouring the feel of her touch.

"That's what I thought," Akane said. "You have a fever. You can go lie down on the sofa over there while I go get a physician. I'm sure they'll come out quickly for someone from a noble clan."

"No, Akane, I'm fine!" Hazō exclaimed. "Besides, I can't spend the day resting, or whatever they're going to say. I have an appointment with T&I coming up shortly."

Akane froze. "You have what."

"An appointment with T&I," Hazō repeated. "I figured it was a good time to start introducing myself to all the important people in Leaf I haven't met yet, and T&I is one of the village's most important institutions. I anticipate working with them a lot sooner or later."

"Hazō, that's a terrible idea. You don't want T&I to pay attention to you, no matter how highly placed you are."

"Sorry, Akane, but I can't cancel an appointment with Morino Ibiki himself. I was lucky to get this one time slot, given how busy he is."

"Hazō, please think again! Nobody goes to T&I, and they certainly don't go while they have a fever!"

But Hazō was already heading for the door. "Thanks for worrying about me, Akane, but I'm sure this fever will die down on its own. Now I need to get going if I'm to be on time. I'll leave Ino to you."

-o-​

"Thank you for agreeing to see me on such short notice, sir."

"You were fortunate," Morino said, still standing after Hazō had seated himself in the visitors' chair of the office. "I anticipated that it would be necessary to take a two-hour break in the afternoon's work. Now, your business here?"

"I just wanted to introduce myself to you. I am Gōketsu Hazō, and it's a pleasure to meet you."

"Is that so?" Ibiki asked. "I am Morino Ibiki. Was there anything else?"

The head of T&I wasn't doing anything to make himself more approachable, but Hazō had already prepared for that and rehearsed his next lines.

"I wanted to pay my respects to you, sir. I think that your department is one of the most important institutions in the village, and I am very grateful for the valuable work you do."

Morino appraised him silently as he paced back and forth behind his desk.

"You fear enslavement," he said suddenly. "Less death or injury, but the notion of having control of your body taken away from you and subordinated to another's will terrifies you."

Hazō shivered as a dozen terrible images rose in his mind. "How did you…?"

"Gōketsu, we have a regularly-updated dossier on every person of interest, together with the ability to make inferences from subtle details—or blatant ones, in the case of your Bloodline Limit.

"Everybody expects the Torture and Interrogation Department. That is half our purpose. Should you reveal yourself to be a potential enemy of the village, there is no corner of Leaf in which we will not find you, and there is no length to which we will not go to ensure the village's safety. This is known to all who might even consider betrayal, and also to all who will not.

"That is why when you profess appreciation for our universally feared and hated work, I hear only a futile attempt to save yourself from some dark future in which you find yourself in our hands, to build goodwill that might ultimately result in mercy. You and I both know that neither of these things is possible.

"Anything else?"

Hazō shook his head.

"I will have you escorted to the entrance. Consider taking a catalogue—with the recent rise in demand, we have had additional copies printed.

"And Gōketsu?"

Hazō listened attentively, to the extent that he could focus.

"Your attempt to build false rapport with a member of T&I will be noted in your dossier. In the shinobi world, every choice has consequences."

-o-​

Hazō woke up with a scream.

This time, it hadn't been one of his recurring nightmares. It had been somehow different, almost as if he'd brushed against an alternative timeline and barely avoided being sucked in. He'd heard that there were sealmasters who did a special lucky dance every night before they went to bed in order to avoid that exact thing. Obviously, there was no way of telling if it worked.

Hazō knew for sure that Kagome-sensei knew this particular lucky dance. Maybe he should learn it. As a sealmaster, it was his calling to warp reality in strange and unnatural ways—but what protection did he have when reality decided to warp him?


-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 3rd of November, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Chapter 223: Polite Conversations

Hazō knocked and waited for Noburi's "Come in" before opening the door.

"Got a minute?" Hazō asked.

"Sure," Noburi said, putting away the journal he'd be writing in. "What's on your brain, pipsqueak?"

Hazō leaned against the doorjamb, arms folded, and eyed his brother consideringly. The other boy was sitting on the bed, back against the wall and fleecy slippers on his feet. There was a splotch of ink on his fingers from where he'd been writing. "Pipsqueak? I'm older than you and I can punt you through a wall."

Noburi grinned. "Fight me!" He raised his fists in jest, miming a few punches and blocks. His form was terrible.

Hazō snorted and pushed himself upright with one shoulder, stepping forward and sitting on the foot of the bed with a sigh.

"Hey, you okay?" Noburi asked, all joking aside. "You seem down."

"It's just...everything," Hazō said, gesturing in ill-defined frustration. "Mari-sensei's depression. Momma being mad at her. Jiraiya working himself to exhaustion to keep the hat. Akatsuki kidnapping Uzumaki and doing...whatever they're doing. The tournament looming. Kagome-sensei's birthday, for which I am not ready. Keiko sorta-kinda trying to kill me and generally being herself. Akane dumping me. Yamanaka being a frozen bitch. Ebisu-sensei and his crazy training methods. Just...everything." He snorted. "Seems like you're the only sane and drama-free one around."

Noburi grinned and spread his arms expansively. "About time you recognized my awesomeness! I mean, seriously, I'm so cool and does anyone ever say anything about it? No they do not!"

"In all seriousness, thank you," Hazō said. "You're joking, but it's true: None of us say it enough, but we're lucky you're here. You keep us all stable and do a good job of smoothing out the drama."

Noburi gaped for a moment. "Wow. Uh...thank you?"

"No worries." Hazō pushed himself to his feet with a tired grunt. "Speaking of smoothing out the drama, I'm going to go tell Jiraiya what happened with Momma and Mari-sensei. I don't think he's been home enough to find out any of this, and I want to make sure he hears it from us first. You want to come along? You don't have to, but I wouldn't mind some backup."

Noburi groaned. "Yeah, I suppose. You're right that he better hear it from us. Let me just get some shoes and socks on."

o-o-o-o​

"...and Kagome-sensei said that he wouldn't do anything as long as Momma's actions continued to help Mari-sensei, but that if he felt they weren't then he would tell Momma to stop and if she refused he would kill her."

Jiraiya sat motionless for several seconds, silently considering Hazō's report.

"I see," he said at last.

"Sir," Hazō said nervously, "I know this is really bad, but please don't overreact. It was...'stupid and inappropriate' doesn't even begin to cover it. Momma's actions were insane. I know that. Just, please go easy on her? She was trying to help in her own way. It wasn't the right way to do it but she was trying."

"Hmm," Jiraiya said. He thought for a moment, then nodded unwillingly. "I suppose that's true. Noburi, anything to add?"

Noburi shook his head. "No sir. For what it's worth, it does seem to have helped, at least a little. Mari-sensei is out of bed every morning, eating and exercising. She's obviously not anything like healed, but she's vaguely functional again. Kurosawa accomplished that much."

Jiraiya nodded, the gesture now thoughtful. "That's something, I guess." He opened the drawer on his desk and produced paper and a brush. A dip of the brush in the inkwell, a few quick swirls, and then his blunt fingers flicked through the practiced motions of folding the missive into a neat origami bundle.

He held the paper out. "Take this to Neira over at T&I, then both of you answer whatever questions she has about Mari's situation. Wait for a response, then bring it straight back here. On the bounce, no stops, don't talk to anyone except Neira and the T&I staff."

"Yes sir," the boys responded. Hazō took the envelope and the two were gone in a flicker of ninja speed.

Jiraiya waited until the door closed, then cleaned the ivory-handled brush with exquisite care and tucked it gently back into its velvet-lined resting place. He closed the drawer softly, locked it, tucked the key in his pocket, and left the office.

"Lord Hokage," saluted the ANBU guard on duty outside.

"I'm going for a walk," Jiraiya said. "I won't be needing an escort."

"Yes, Lord Hokage."

o-o-o-o​

"Lord Hokage, come in," Hana said, allowing her voice to show surprise at the unexpected visitor. "How may I help you?"

Jiraiya stepped inside and stamped the snow off his feet. He brushed off his coat and hung it neatly on the hook by the door before backhanding Hana into the wall with stunning force.

"Ungh," the diplomat grunted, shaking her head and pushing herself to her feet just in time to be seized by the hair and dragged in a tight circle that smashed her headfirst through the lath-and-plaster wall. Jiraiya continued the motion, the wall exploding out of his way as he stepped forward, one hand still tightly anchored in Hana's hair. He pounded her face into the floor, breaking her nose and splattering blood everywhere, then grabbed her by the collar and the belt so that he could hurl her into the ceiling.

She fell back, struggling to shake off the impact and get her limbs working again, but she hadn't yet reached the ground before he punted her across the room with a chakra-boosted snap kick.

She hit the ground hard but turned it into a roll, coming back to her feet and tapping the storage seal scribed on the disk that she wore clipped on the left side of her belt. Her right-hand sword emerged, the feel of its familiar shark-skin hilt helping her push aside the panic. Even as it appeared, her left hand cocked back and hurled the miniature kunai hidden in her sleeve.

"Needle Jizō."

Jiraiya's hair lengthened with blurring speed, fully encasing him before the kunai and the explosive tag attached to it could reach him. The moment the explosion cleared, the hair swirled away and Jiraiya walked forward calmly.

"What are you doing?" Hana demanded, eyes flicking around desperately. This was not a man she faced, this was a thunderstorm made flesh. She could feel his killing intent pressing her back, an implacable force that could and would wipe her from existence without effort if its master let the leash slip one small notch farther. She unsealed her second sword and brought them both to guard position, decades of training overcoming the knowledge that fighting the Toad Sage was utter futility.

Facts flickered through her mind as she desperately searched for survival: He had brought them from the entryway into the receiving room. He was between her and the door. The north wall was an exterior wall, made of solid brick that she couldn't get through quickly. The south wall was another lath-and-plaster that led to the bedroom where her emergency gear was stored. It probably wouldn't be enough, but—

"Lightning Lash no Jutsu."

A rope of crackling energy appeared in Jiraiya's hand, flicking out at a speed that not even the Iron Nerve could evade. She managed to get one sword in the way but the buzzing scream of the lightning carved through the ancestral steel as though it were butter and wrapped around her throat. Her intact sword and the stub of the other fell from nerveless hands as her whole body spasmed.

Before she could even think of reacting she was yanked forward off her feet, flying across the room into a punch that arrested her momentum instantly, cracked her sternum, and dropped her to the floor on her back. The wind went out of her at the impact but she rolled aside, utter mastery of the Iron Nerve moving her body even though her lungs were empty and nonfunctional and every nerve screamed in agony from the lightning that Jiraiya had blasted her with and then allowed to melt away.

She feinted a kick, pivoted, and ran for the door. If she could make it outside into the darkness and the storm, perhaps she could escape. He was here alone, with no Hyūga or Inuzuka to track her, so—

He kicked her in the back of the knee before she could take a step, dropping her in a sprawling heap to the floor. He was on her before she could move, one knee on her neck and a steely grip on her hands that dragged them behind her with no effort. She cried out in pain as her forearms crossed at the small of her back, nearly dislocating her shoulders in the process.

"Toad Clan Technique: Steel Spit no Jutsu."

A moist and slimy mass struck her, cooling instantly into a bond that glued her forearms together and to her shirt.

"Up."

A calloused hand in her hair pulled her to her feet and dragged her along, stumbling and struggling to keep up. He dragged her out the east door of the receiving room, down the hall into the bathing rooms where the hot tubs waited, steaming lightly in the cool air.

The world became dark and liquid. She had not managed to get her wind back before he pushed her head and shoulders under the surface; there was no air in her lungs and she had to fight to keep herself from panicking, knowing that the panic could overwhelm the Iron Nerve and force her to draw a breath that would do nothing but drown her. Instead she struggled, kicking out as best she could. The attacks were batted aside with the ease that a taijutsu instructor shows an Academy student. She tried to flip forward, hoping that she could tear out the hair he was gripping and then continue the motion to leap out the far side of the tub. A sandaled foot caught the back of her inside knee, slamming it into the side of the tub with brutal force and pinning it there.

The world brightened as he pulled her up. She managed to draw in a desperate, gasping breath before she was pushed back under. Her hands were still trapped in his steel-blob manacles, her knee still pinned in place by his foot, her head firmly controlled by his grip in her hair; there was no struggle to be made, but she tried anyway.

He held her down longer this time, held her until her chest burned and her body revolted, drawing in a gasping breath of useless water that turned her purposeful struggles into thrashing, choking helplessness. Only then was she brought back to the surface and dropped in a heap on the floor. She choked and gasped, coughing up the water and struggling to draw air in its place.

"Hazō asked me not to overreact."

Jiraiya's voice was completely calm, almost disinterested. It would have been far preferable had he been shouting.

"He would be sad if I tore your head off and put it on a pike over the Tower's door. So, for his sake, I won't. I will instead simply send you home in disgrace. You have an hour to pack and then the ANBU will escort you out.

"My initial impulse was to send you home in Gamazō's stomach. You'd survive as long as we left your head sticking out—his stomach acid isn't that strong—but you'd lose most of your skin. Oddly enough, the reason I'm not going to do that is because Kagome spoke up for you. Kagome, of all people. He made the point that your actions, disgusting and reprehensible as they were, made a very slight improvement in Mari's condition. That earns you the right to go home on your feet.

"You were a diplomat and a guest in this village. You were here because I wanted to make Hazō happy by reuniting him with his mother. You were here because the Mizukage desperately needs an alliance with Fire in order for Mist to survive, and because that alliance would be convenient for me. It would not be convenient enough to overlook your actions.

"I'll be sending a letter with you. Tell Ren that if she gives me all the concessions in the letter then you'll be allowed to see your son again and the alliance negotiations can go forward. If she objects or quibbles in any way then the deal is off and Mist can howl for its supper. I'll expect to hear back by a week from today.

"Have a good night."

Footsteps padded away down the hall. He closed the door quietly behind himself.

o-o-o-o​

"It's been a while since we were all together for dinner," Noburi noted. "Kagome, thank you for this fish dish. It's amazing."

"Seconded," Hazō grunted around a mouthful of the delectable chowder. The bread bowl in which it was served was fresh-baked, fluffy on the inside and crusty on the outside. The chowder itself was creamy, spicy to a degree that normal humans could enjoy instead of only freaks like Kagome-sensei, and it included mushrooms that had clearly been sautéed in brandy. He wasn't sure what half of the other ingredients were and he honestly didn't care. What he cared about was getting this serving down so that he could get seconds before the pot was cleaned out.

"It's nice to have you home again," Mari-sensei said to Jiraiya. "You've been sleeping at the Tower so much, I almost forgot what you look like."

Jiraiya eyed her over the bowl that he was shoveling down just as quickly as Hazō. Her words were socially appropriate, there was a smile on her face, and no one at the table even remotely believed that they were anything other than a scripted response. Mari-sensei's smile was a thing that had been painted on by a clumsy artist and her voice lacked its customary spark. The person that wore her skin was nothing like their firey teacher and clan matriarch. She made eye contact while speaking, but then promptly stared at the increasingly-soggy bread bowl that she had barely touched.

"I know," Jiraiya said regretfully. "I'm sorry. Maybe if I'd been around more, been more attentive...."

"I don't mind," said the doll that wore Mari-sensei's clothes, as she once again offered something that pretended to be Mari-sensei's smile. "You're really busy, and the search for Naruto is important."

"So are you," Jiraiya said, laying his bowl down so that he could rest a hand on hers.

She drew her hands back, placing them in her lap. "Don't worry about me," she said. "Really. You can't afford to be distracted right now. You'll be out of town for the tournament and Hyūga will take the chance to get up to trouble."

"In order to prevent which, I'm bringing him with me." Jiraiya reluctantly took his hand back and idly plucked at the edge of his bread bowl, hardly seeming to notice he was doing it. "Him and a bunch of the other clan heads. It'll keep him from causing trouble here, and loyalty to Leaf—which he has, even if he's an absolutely amoral shit—should keep him from undermining me while we're there."

"Speaking of the tournament, do we know anything about it?" Hazō asked, jumping into the silence that had fallen as everyone tried to figure out what to say next. "I mean, rules, tactics, anything like that? Also, are we allowed to bet on it? Because I was thinking maybe we could work with the Yakuza, give them fifty percent of the take and fleece all the foreigners. Also, I wanted to sell them some of those chakra-detection seals, if that's okay. And—"

"Hold it," Jiraiya said, raising a hand to cut off the flow of questions. "No, you can't sell them the seals. Those things are too useful to be passing out, especially to enemy nations. Yes, feel free to gut anyone you like at the gambling table and you should definitely work with the yaks on that. Yes, you can bet on the tournament. As to the tournament itself, we won't know the specific rules until we get there."

"Oh," Hazō said, disappointed.

Jiraiya shrugged. "If it's like normal then it'll be an arena at least a hundred feet on a side. Might be flat so the audience can see better, might have some terrain in it to make the fight more dramatic. Usually it's one tournament fight at the end of each day, with the rest of the day being spent on big flashy displays for the audience—ninjutsu demonstrations, sparring matches, pageantry, that kind of thing.

"You win by ring out, tap out, or knockout. If one of your attacks affects the audience then you're disqualified. If you kill anyone then our whole village goes home, so don't do that. The idea is to make it impressive for the people in the stands, so there's generally a rule about needing to stay in sight at least occasionally. You're encouraged to drag the fight out, but there's no rule against finishing it quickly."

"Can we have jutsu active when the fight starts?" Noburi asked. "I wouldn't mind having my Mantle up when the bell rings."

Jiraiya shook his head. "Usually not allowed. Again, it's about looking impressive for the audience, and handseals and shouted jutsu names are impressive. Also, it would screw the non-ninjutsu users.

"Peace rules apply. You can't attack anyone outside the ring, interfere with a bout in progress, or disadvantage anyone before their fight." He chuckled. "They'll probably have a rule against handing out seals or something, after the way you guys utterly mauled the fifth event.

"Top three fighters get promoted in a big ceremony on the last day. Everyone else goes home and gets promoted at their Kage's pleasure. Don't worry, you guys are getting promoted no matter what, and I doubt even Hyūga can claim that you didn't earn it. Still, it would be really helpful if you could win, so try your best."

He sighed, puffing out his cheeks as he did so. "Okay, enough of that. I've been putting this off, but it's time. I've got an announcement for everyone: Kurosawa Hana is on her way home as of a few hours ago. Also, before I sent her on her way I thoroughly expressed my displeasure at the way she treated Mari."

Mari-sensei looked up from her bread bowl in honest shock. It was the first genuine expression any of them had seen on her in recent memory. "What did you do, Jiraiya?"

"I threw her through a couple walls—well, one wall and half of a ceiling—and drowned her just a little bit."

"You what?!" Hazō demanded.

"I kicked the crap out of her and gave her just a little drowning," Jiraiya said again, meeting Hazō's eyes directly. "Same as she did to Mari. And don't give me any grief about it. She totally earned it, I was careful not to cause any real damage, and it's going to be hella useful politically. I'll be able to show the opposition here in Leaf that I'm strong and not a lapdog of the Mizukage. It'll give me leverage in the negotiations with Mist—I sent her with a letter demanding concessions if Ren wants her pardoned. Not unreasonable ones, but a foot in the door for us on issues Mist's currently got locked down. Or Ren can refuse, lose the benefits of the Kurosawa blood tie and make the diplomat clan look bad. If that happens, her footing in Mist gets shaky and she no longer has the luxury of making me fight for every inch of ground. Win-win." He turned to Mari-sensei. "And yes, I did realize those things before deciding to have that little talk with her, but I would have done it anyway. No one does shit like that to my beautiful wife. No matter how gloomy and unfair to herself she's being."

"Oh good," Mari-sensei muttered, looking down at the hands that lay limp in her lap. "At least I'm pretty."

"Argh!" Jiraiya bellowed, raising both fists to the sky in frustration. "Sage's blistering boils, you crazy woman! I don't love you because you're pretty, I love you because you're you! Now would you please—"

"You love me?" Mari-sensei asked, looking up with hurt-puppy eyes.

Jiraiya froze, his entire body motionless as a statue. "Uh...well...I mean. Oh, balls." He lowered his hands to the table and took the sort of centering breath one took before going into battle. "Mari, I—"

Whatever he was going to say was cut off as the room shook in response to a rolling wave of explosions from outside. The dust had barely finished drizzling over the remains of dinner before the entire clan was on their feet and racing for the door. Jiraiya led the way, a spitting ball of energy swirling in his hand.

Before they were halfway down the hall, the front door of the house shook in response to a massive threefold attack that bore as much relationship to a knock as a chakra buffalo did to a field mouse. "JIRAIYA!" a woman bellowed from outside. "OPEN THE SAGE-BEDAMNED DOOR! IT'S FUCKING COLD OUT HERE!"

Jiraiya slammed to a halt, his jutsu winking out. There was nearly a pileup as everyone scrambled aside to avoid running into their suddenly motionless and wide-eyed clan patriarch.

"Get it together!" Kagome snapped. "Whoever that stinker is, we need to—"

"Relax," Jiraiya mumbled. "Stand down," he said in a louder voice. "It's a friendly. Everyone stand down." With the care of a sealmaster approaching an armed but undetonated explosive tag, he stepped to the door and pulled it slightly open. The gap was barely an inch wide before a blonde woman barged in, the force of her push on the door knocking Jiraiya back.

"Hi, Sunny," said the Toad Sage. His voice was hesitant and uncertain, much like a child who wasn't sure of its mother's mood. "Nice to see you?"

"Don't you 'nice to see' me/her," said Tsunade and Kagome-sensei in nearly the same breath. They both stumbled to a halt and looked at each other in surprise.

"What was with that entrance, you stinker?" Kagome-sensei demanded suspiciously. He wore his blast rings, and his hands were still half-raised.

The medic of the Sannin waved absently back through the door that she had kicked closed behind her. "You had that trap array, and I was hardly going to stand at the gate and shout, now was I?"

"Those were demolition charges," Kagome-sensei said. "What were you doing throwing demolition charges around my house?"

The blonde stared at him as though he were an idiot. "Well, it's not like I had a key, right? Except I did, because explosives solve all problems."

Kagome-sensei stared at her for two whole seconds, his eyes wide in shock. Everyone watched with bated breath, waiting to see how the paranoid former missing-nin would react.

And then he lunged forward, catching her in a massive bearhug that she visibly forced herself not to dodge. "You get me!" he said. "You really get me! I keep telling them and telling them, but do they listen? No! No, they do not!"

"Hey, I'm carrying three hundred tags on me just to have dinner!" Noburi objected.

"Finally remembered to restock, huh?" Hazō said. "Kagome-sensei, did you know that Noburi went on a mission with only a hundred and fifty tags?"

"What?!" Kagome-sensei screeched, releasing Tsunade so that he could round on Noburi, scolding finger upraised. "You stinking idiot! How could you be so stupid? Are you trying to get yourself killed? I mean, there's an entire bowl of tags right there!" He gestured dramatically at the large fruit bowl balanced atop the shoe rack by the door. He had insisted on putting it there after they moved in, just so people could grab a handful on their way out.

"Sorry," Noburi said, ducking his head in embarrassment. "It won't happen again, I promise." He shot Hazō a look that promised death, destruction, and short-sheeted beds.

"Oh, cool," Tsunade said, grabbing two fistfuls of the tags and shoving them into her pockets. "Thanks for this. I spent basically my entire stash out there. That was a serious array and I didn't want to take any chances."

Kagome-sensei was nearly sobbing in joy.

Jiraiya was frowning in confusion. "You okay, Sunny? You don't usually—"

His teammate spun on him, bopping him on the head with a fist that hit hard enough to stagger him. "Shut up!" she snapped. "I have waited patiently for my wedding invitation. I even made sure to leave a forwarding address when I left last time, and you know how much I hate doing that. I've gotten sixteen requests for medical assistance, twelve offers of marriage, five teaching job offers, and two requests for a book deal. You know what I haven't gotten? A wedding invitation!"

"I've been really busy," he said defensively, stepping back with hands upraised. "Look, you would not believe what's been—"

"I don't care about 'busy'! It's not like you need to plan the damn thing. Only thing the groom has to do is show up sober enough that he can say 'I do.' I told you last time—well, I told her to tell you—that if I didn't get an invitation in a month then I was going to do to you what I did to Oro after the Snakes in My Pants incident. It's been more than a month."

The blood drained from Jiraiya's face. "Now, Sunny," he said, backing away quickly. "Let's talk about this."

"C'mere," she growled, stepping forward and reaching for his collar.

Jiraiya turned and ran at full speed. Tsunade went after him, shouting for him to stop and take his punishment.

"That is one way to disarm a sealmaster," Keiko muttered to herself, quietly enough that Hazō barely caught it and Kagome-sensei visibly did not.





XP AWARD: 3

XP Bonus: 1 (plan brevity)


Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, November 7, 2018, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 224: Problems and Solutions

And to think, it had been such a pleasant evening before Tsunade arrived. Finding out they didn't know all the tournament rules and couldn't sell seals to the yakuza. Watching Mari-sensei pretend that she wasn't still curled up on her bed just because her body was downstairs having dinner. And oh, yes, hearing Jiraiya talk happily about how he'd nearly killed Mum for largely political reasons before kicking her out of the village, beyond Hazō's reach.

On reflection, Tsunade nearly blowing up the mansion had been an improvement.

"Where's Mari gone?" Tsunade demanded on her eventual return. "That girl's got some explaining to do."

"What did you do to Jiraiya?" Hazō asked, then barely stopped himself from cowering under the intensity of her gaze. "If you don't mind me asking? Ma'am?"

Tsunade snorted. "He's hiding. Thinks his fancy seals can protect him from what he's got coming. Poor fool."

She gave a very disturbing smile.

"I know where he lives."

Hazō shivered.

"Now where is she? It's late and she and I need to have words. I don't need a sister-in-law who can't ride herd on that idjit for something as important as her own wedding."

Hazō hesitated. He had a feeling Bad Things would happen if he let Tsunade see Mari-sensei's condition right now. He also had a feeling that trying to prevent Tsunade from doing what she wanted was not going to end well for his skeleton.

"Mari-sensei must have retired for the night," he said warily. "She's sick."

Tsunade's eyes blazed. "Not on my watch she isn't."

Hazō did not attempt to argue as he led Tsunade to the bedroom.


Tsunade stared at Mari-sensei, who had sensibly retreated in the chaos of the woman's entrance.

"All right, what's supposed to be wrong with her?"

Mari-sensei looked up in shock as she recognised the voice.

"Tsunade?" she said in cracked voice. "I'm sorry, this isn't a good time. I don't want to… it's not a good time."

"Why not?"

Mari-sensei didn't say anything. Tsunade gave Hazō an expectant look.

"She's afraid that if she talks to you, she'll end up manipulating you in some way."

"Her. Manipulate me." Tsunade gave a harsh laugh. Then her hand lashed out, faster than Hazō could track the motion, and solidly seized Mari-sensei's right wrist. Mari-sensei whimpered quietly.

Then she sat up sharply, some of her old vitality back in her eyes. "You can do that?" she demanded.

"Don't get used to it. It's addictive and the side effects get worse the longer you use it. Now, what's going on? Short and sweet."

Mari-sensei took a slow, deep breath. "Tsunade, I've realised that I'm a danger to everyone around me. I treat people like tools without even having to think about it, with every single thing I say and do, and I'm good enough that they don't notice it happening. I pretend to care about them, but I don't, not really. That's just another way of using them to feel better about myself. I… I appreciate that you're trying to help, but it's too late for me to change. Even if you think you're immune to what I can do, you shouldn't waste your time on me. Please… just let me be."

"Seven out of ten on the bullshit-o-meter," Tsunade said coolly. "Maybe a low eight." She flicked away Mari-sensei's wrist. "But I was promised a wedding, and a wedding is what I shall have, even if I have to kick you two's asses all the way to the altar."

"Tsunade, please…" Mari-sensei began to say something, her voice already weakening once more.

"Are you physically injured?" Tsunade interrupted.

"No, but—"

Tsunade looked to Hazō. "Is she physically injured?"

"Not that I know of."

"Are you pregnant?"

Hazō's eyes widened to the size of saucers.

"No," Mari-sensei whispered. "Someone like me could never—"

"Good enough," Tsunade snapped. "From now, you speak only when spoken to unless there's a damn good reason for you to open your mouth. You don't want to risk manipulating people? You act like it."

Hazō's eyes returned to their normal size, but not for lack of bewilderment. He was pretty sure this wasn't the standard medic-nin bedside manner. "Lady Tsunade," he began.

"The last person who called me that is still paying off the surgery for having my boot extracted from his ass."

"Tsunade, then—"

"Listen, boy," Tsunade turned on him. "I don't tell you how to bend the fabric of reality until it breaks, you don't tell me how to treat my patients.

"Now, you," she thrust her thumb in the direction of the door, "get out. Kagome, you get in here."

An awkward-looking Kagome-sensei shuffled into the bedroom from right outside the door, lowering his explosive-tag-filled hands. "Had to make sure you weren't going to hurt her."

"See that, boy? That's what you do when you're worried about someone mistreating a member of your family. Now don't make me repeat myself."

Hazō didn't make her repeat herself. But she also didn't specify that he couldn't listen in from outside like Kagome-sensei.

"Now, Kagome"—he heard Tsunade's level voice—"I saw that trap array outside. Professional work."

"Thanks," Kagome-sensei muttered.

"But are you really telling me you think that is enough to protect your family?"

Shocked silence.

"Of course not! I'm adding new traps every day!"

"Aww, he's adding new traps every day. I'm sure that'll impress Akatsuki when they come here to finish the job. Hell, one woman managed to stroll right in here without even enough demolition charges to knock down the Hokage Tower. How are you not ashamed of yourself?"

Kagome-sensei muttered something too quietly for Hazō to hear.

"Damn straight. By the time Jiraiya sods off to Mist and I go find something better to do for a couple of weeks, I expect to see a trap array twice as good, with defences that'd make Uchiha Itachi piss his pants just looking at them.

"And that's another thing. Only seal-based defences? You're getting soft. Spoiled. Complacent. What if an assassin with a draining Bloodline Limit turns up at your gates tomorrow and sucks all the chakra right out of your seals? Or maybe a paper user like that Shikigami brat will pick them up and throw them right back in your face. What's Rule One?"

"Explosives solve everything."

"Right. But Rule Two is 'Always Have a Backup Plan'. So when I come back, there had better be spike pits, hidden kunai launchers, snares, dead falls—every trick from the olden days, plus everything your murderous imagination can come up with. Perfectly integrated with your seals, obviously, because if I find that even a mouse can get through unharmed…"

Kagome's voice was about ten percent fear and ninety percent exaltation as he answered, "yes, ma'am."

"Good. Mari's going to do all that for you."

"What?!"

"You heard me. She starts work half an hour after dawn. If she's not washed, dressed or fed by then, that's her problem. Then she gets going. She digs the pits, she sets the snares and what have you, and once I clear her for seals and sharp things, she does those as well. Everything. You watch to make sure she doesn't slack off or do something stupid, but you don't lift a finger unless it's to show her how to do something.

"At noon, she gets half an hour to eat. Put these in the food. Tiny pinch of this, maybe a fifth of one of those spoons we used earlier of this—and a third of one of these, chopped how you like, if she's physically collapsing. Don't get the doses wrong or she'll probably die.

"Come nightfall, she gets half an hour for dinner. Tenth of a spoon of this, two pinches of that, and one of these if she didn't get any sleep the previous night. Then it's back to work. Not expecting her to dig in the dark—that's dumb—but the mansion had better be sparkling clean next time I decide to go for a wander, every single room. Once she's done that, she gets to work cleaning up Oro's basement floors, or at least the ones ANBU have cleared, until she collapses. Then you're allowed to carry her to bed. The girl can wash her so she doesn't have to sleep in her own filth.

"Repeat until I tell you to stop."

"Y-You must be out of your mind!"

"Maybe. But Kagome, either you help her get her ass in gear, or she's going to stay like this until the day she dies, which won't be that long. Your choice."

More silence.

"Sometimes you've got to be cruel to be kind. As a sealmaster with an apprentice, I'd expect you to get that. You steel your heart and do exactly as I told you, no matter how it makes you feel, or I give her a year, tops. Assuming she doesn't work up the guts to off herself first. Once you lose the will to live, your chakra just—eh, you don't need to hear the details. That's my prediction as the world's greatest medic-nin."

So, so much silence. In a way, Hazō admired Mari-sensei's self-control, that she should obey Tsunade's order to keep her mouth shut in the face of that. Then again, he couldn't see Tsunade right now. He could believe that she'd be just that scary.

"Got it," Kagome-sensei said quietly. "I'll do what I can."

Tsunade nodded.

"And you. Prove to me that you're worth something without that silver tongue of yours. Show me how hard you can push yourself to help those around you when it's not glamorous or rewarding. I'm not going to watch a woman who stood up to me at my finest pretend she's some namby-pamby damsel in mental distress."

There was a pause during which Tsunade must have seen looking for Mari's (silent) response.

"Good. Once I see enough progress, we can move on to Step B." Tsunade raised her voice. "Hazō, you help him out if you've got the nerve. By Madara's treasonous member, if I catch one more person eavesdropping on me…"

Hazō shuddered.

-o-​

Gravity booster seals were a thing. Hazō was certain of it now. They were a thing, and Tsunade had made sure to apply several to each of those bags of bricks she was making him and Noburi carry. (The woman herself had casually chucked them to the boys with one hand each, and that would have been the end of them if they hadn't dodged.)

Still, he wasn't complaining. Much. That much. As much as he could have been. Tsunade plainly had no interest in talking to anyone else this late at night, but had kindly consented to listen to them babble if they were prepared to carry her bags for her. Hazō recognised a trial when he saw one, and wouldn't let his imminent death from exhaustion stop him from earning Tsunade's attention. (Leaf wasn't that big, anyway, and at their current pace they would surely reach wherever they were heading in time for breakfast, even if it was at a crawl.)

Noburi had called in his favour from that Akane training session Hazō was doing his best to forget, and was now first to talk to Tsunade, and potentially the only one if he didn't shut up soon and give Hazō his turn.

"Obviously," Noburi continued chattering, "there's nothing new about that in and of itself. In Mist, we used condemned civilian criminals for medical experimentation, because they had no rights and there were plenty of them to go round. In Leaf, you actually get consent, which is pretty progressive. So I was thinking, suppose you paid them for medical treatment rather than the other way around?"

Tsunade gave him a sceptical stare that Keiko would kill to learn (though, Hazō thought bitterly, he wasn't sure how much that said these days).

"No, no, hear me out, Tsunade-sensei!"

Hazō didn't even know when Noburi had switched to calling her that, so smooth had the transition been. Tsunade had yet to come down on him for the presumption, though maybe she was just waiting for him to finish making a fool of himself first.

"You don't have to pay them much—most civilians are dirt-poor anyway—and it'll get them flocking to you for treatment where they wouldn't be able to afford it normally, or where the journey to get to you is too long or dangerous to take without a good reason. Then, and this is the good bit, you call in all those trainee medic-nin and have them watch while you do your thing. Massive boost to teaching, and it only costs you a little money and no extra time. Trainees finally don't have to rely on their master finding the time to teach them instead of getting lost in his own research because that's so much more important and only he has the expertise to do it. Not that I'm biased. Plus, and this is the even better bit: suppose you dot a bunch of places that do this around the map—I call them medical centres, because they'll have people converging on them from every direction—and have trainees on rotation between them. Every region's got different diseases and different types of chakra beast injury and yeah, you see where this is going. No more medic-nin sitting in their offices in Leaf or Tanzaku Gai or whatever and learning about devil rot or chakra bee venom from ancient scrolls."

Hazō listened in fascination. "It's an exponential effect, isn't it?"

"Got it in one. Tsunade-sensei gets half a dozen apprentices watching every piece of surgery. Every now and again, one of them steps in to practice, and Tsunade-sensei sits back and gives them pointers. Boom! That's half a dozen new chūnin doctors in less time than it takes to train one. All with the best training that exists. Then they go out, and each one has half a dozen apprentices watch them work. Boom! That's thirty-six more chūnin doctors one step away from Tsunade-sensei. Do it again and that's two hundred and sixteen chūnin doctors two steps away from Tsunade-sensei. And obviously, with the rotation thing and a steady stream of new patients, you're accelerating individual training too. Meanwhile, those first doctors are going to get to jōnin-level, and they're going to keep teaching. All while doing their normal work of treating injuries and disease at the same time.

"I haven't figured out how to fit medical research in there yet," Noburi admitted, "but it shouldn't be too hard with all the extra medic-nin and extra income coming in."

"What extra income?" Hazō asked. "Aren't you paying the civilians?"

"Pfft." Noburi tried to wave his hands dismissively, but good luck with that given what he was carrying. "Sliding scale. The rich pay for the treatment of the poor. Make a mission type of it, and if anyone tries to cheat the system by pretending they can't afford it? Well, they're trying to cheat someone from the Tsunade school of medicine. They'll be practice dummies for months. Trust me, once word gets round that you can pay a ninja specialist to cure what ails you, we'll be drowning in cash."

"And where are we going to get so many trainee medic-nin?"

"Did I mention the 'drowning in cash' part? We're talking the full mission spectrum, only with no risk of injury, at least to the ninja. We'll be beating applicants off with a stick—which will also generate extra work for us.

"I mean, OK, we might not get hundreds. Jiraiya will have to put his foot down eventually so he still has enough ninja for the lesser specialisations. But maybe at that point we can start getting civilian doctors involved. Like I say, still a work in progress."

Tsunade finally spoke. "Did little Kabuto put you up to this?"

Noburi shook his head. "He's very much the medical research type. Civilians don't even have Bloodline Limits."

"Huh." Tsunade gazed at Noburi thoughtfully. "Your idea's more full of holes than a Rock-nin after my great-uncle's Heavenly Weeping Technique. But it's not bad for a genin from that putrid hellhole where they think you have to time your surgeries according to the movements of the zodiac, like the moon isn't even there. You come see me tomorrow afternoon, boy, once I'm done deciding what's safe for you to drink."

If Noburi's grin had been any wider, it would have split his face right in half and Tsunade would have had to demonstrate her medical skills there and then.

"All right, that's enough naïve idealism. I assume you aren't tagging along just for the good of your health either?"

Ouch. Thanks, Noburi.

"Actually," Hazō switched tracks, "I wanted to talk about you for a change. I know you're the world's greatest doctor, and that Jiraiya says you split mountains in two with your fists as stress relief, but I don't know that much about you. If you don't mind my asking, why did you become a medic-nin? What do you do as one, and why? You don't have to tell me if you don't want to."

Tsunade snorted. "You want my life story at this time of night?"

Hazō shook his head. "Just what you feel like telling me. I don't want the only things I know about you to be stuff I got from Jiraiya."

"Hah," Tsunade laughed. "Nice one, boy. Subtle like a chakra octopus to the face, but doesn't mean you don't have a point. Piece of advice for you: you want a decent description of someone's character, you don't start out by asking their ex."

Tsunade was Jiraiya's what?!

Noburi, on her other side, had a similar expression on his face. Tsunade smirked as if she'd said it just to shock them.

"Fine," she said with exaggerated reluctance. "Out of respect for your willingness to be ground to paste for trying to manipulate me—which, by the way, is what will happen if you ever try to pull that crap again—I'll tell you a little.

"First off, this entire place is a shithole. You spent a while out there in the real world, you know what I'm talking about. Chakra beasts everywhere. Everyone either dead or due to die in a few years. People either lying to themselves about it or trying to take advantage of the chaos. Any sane person can see it, and any sane person will be sick to the stomach when they do.

"Grandpa was sane, for a lunatic. He saw the world for what it was, but then he stuck all the ninja in one place so they had no reason to care about the rest of it. Figured if he could stop the clans fighting each other, they'd finally get on with using their power to fix things. Still got no idea how somebody can have so much vision and be so blind at the same damn time."

Noburi gave Hazō a pointed look. Hazō didn't dignify it with a reaction.

"Somebody had to fix the mess he got us into. Sarutobi-sensei, his apprentice, was that man, and we, his apprentices, were going to be the iron fist to his velvet glove."

Tsunade paused.

"Didn't work out."

Hazō, who'd read a little bit about the Three after being adopted by Jiraiya, heard decades of suffering and disillusionment dismissed with those three words.

"Huh. Don't usually talk so much. You'd think being sober would work the other way."

"So what do you do now?" Hazō asked.

"I heal people. If there's one part of this world that isn't stained with blood and death, it's medicine. You savour that irony for a while. Oh, you can kill with medical ninjutsu, and in ways that make your classic fireball look like gentle mercy. And you can keep people alive only so they go out to kill someone else, which is what usually happens. But for all that, medicine is the one thing you can do that doesn't make this world even worse."

"Is there a point to it? Beyond keeping people alive and healthy, I mean. Is there something you're trying to achieve?"

Tsunade shrugged. "Patch up one of the worst holes in the world? Make medicine better so the next idealistic fool can keep people alive a little longer before something kills them anyway? I've done more to advance the cause than any doctor in history, and maybe a little of it will stick around after I die."

It hurt to hear. This woman was the world's greatest humanitarian? The legendary healer whose personal disciples commanded as much respect as any elite jōnin? The first person to so much as imagine that doctors of different countries could share information in order to advance humanity's medical knowledge as a whole? How could such a person be more cynical than Kagome-sensei?

How could she believe all that yet still accomplish so much?

Hazō needed her.

And he needed her advice as much as anything else. Out of everyone in the world, she had come closest to doing what he wanted to do. She knew what worked. She knew the pitfalls to avoid. She might not share his dream, but maybe she would help him if he proved he was an ally.

"I… this may sound arrogant, but I want to do the same," Hazō said with all of his courage.

"You want to be a medic-nin like your brother?"

"I want to make lasting change. Have you heard about these new till'n'fill missions Jiraiya's created?"

Tsunade nodded. "Word's spreading. Most everyone thinks it's a fool idea, but that doesn't mean they're not curious to see where it'll go. Pretty much how I feel too."

"You spend a lot of time out among civilians. Do you have any thoughts about what kind of till'n'fills would be best? I mean, which ones would benefit the civilians the most?"

Tsunade's response was near-instant.

"Walls."

"Oh?"

"Nothing you do matters if some chakra beast waltzes in and kills the people you've helped the next day. Which they do. All the time. You come back to a village you stayed in a few months ago, and there's no one there. Pisses me off. Whom did I spend weeks developing a brain parasite cure for in the first place?

"Tough walls are like laws, boy. Many chakra beasts take one look at them and go 'Oh, well, can't get through here, better go look elsewhere for my supper', because they don't know they can smash them to splinters with a single blow.

"Which reminds me. Dispute resolution is a good one. Doesn't matter which way you rule, a ninja's word is law and defying it is death. You come, you listen to them for an hour—or pretend to—you make your decision and you leave, and now there's a new status quo and you've prevented the kind of escalating conflict that can leave a village vulnerable to the real threats. In this crapsack world where civilians are constantly living on the edge of death, you'd be amazed how little it can take to turn a spark into an inferno. Or maybe you wouldn't. You're involved in politics."

"It matters to you, then? Civilians' welfare?" Hazō couldn't help asking. It was just so strange to hear a stranger talk this way.

"Disease doesn't care if you're ninja or civilian. Ninja resistance means shit in the face of a plague. Besides, I hate seeing my work wasted."

It wasn't a ringing endorsement of egalitarian revolution, but it wasn't a "no" either.

"Is there anything else I can do?" Hazō asked. "As a ninja or as a sealmaster? Don't tell Kagome-sensei I said this, but I do know how to solve problems without explosives."

This one wasn't quite instant, but it was very, very fast.

"Clean water. Efficient heating and insulation. Long-term food preservation. Decent roads.

"Not that it'll matter," Tsunade added at normal speed. "It's the same as trying to eliminate a disease. Whatever you come up with, you'll need ninja, and you'll never get enough of them on board to get the job done. And even if by some miracle you do, you know they'll give up on it once you're gone.

"Still, at least for a little while, you'll make a bunch of people happy and not dead. That's all any of us can ask for.

"I think this is far enough. About face, you two."

"I… I'm sorry?" Hazō stuttered.

"Been a while since I was sober enough at night to enjoy this kind of walk, but I reckon I'm about ready to head back. Jiraiya had better have a guest room ready for me, or there will be blood."

"G-Guest room?"

Tsunade rolled her eyes. "At the Gōketsu compound. You know, where you idjits live?"

"But… But the bags!"

"If there's one fact all medic-nin agree on, it's that young people these days don't get enough exercise. Now hop to it. It's late and I need my beauty sleep."

-o-​

You have received 1 XP and 0 FP.

-o-​

@eaglejarl will be writing the rest of the plan. There will be no voting.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 225: CHAOS and Destruction

"Hazō," Keiko said slowly, eyeing him up and down. "Are you feeling all right?"

Hazō turned back from the full-length mirror in which he had been proudly admiring his new clothes.

"I'm great!"

Keiko studied him carefully. "You realize that entering into competition with Yamanaka Ino on her own ground is unwise, yes?"

"...What?"

"Judging by your current...apparel, I can only assume that you are either attempting to become a fashion trendsetter, in which case you are in conflict with Yamanaka Ino who dominates that role in our current peer group, or you have spent too much time around Gai and Lee and are seeking to imitate them in choosing the most ridiculous clothing possible, in which case you are in conflict with me. Which is it?"

Hazō blew an insolent raspberry at her. "Neither. This is my CHAOS suit. Isn't it epic?" He looked down at the new outfit in self-satisfied pleasure.

The so-called CHAOS suit was a ninja uniform with pockets sewn across nearly every inch of its surface. There were a dozen pockets of varying sizes on the chest, the back, the shoulders, and the front and back of all four limbs. About half the pockets had buttons and the rest were made in two parts such that the top part overlapped the bottom and would therefore hold things securely. The utility of this highly pragmatic design was somewhat mitigated by the fact that many of the pockets had a small piece cut out of the center.

"Inasmuch as 'epic' is a mere intensifier without explicit denotation of its own then yes, your clothing is epic. I note, however, that epic stories usually involve a great deal of trauma and death."

"Oh, hush," Hazō said, refusing to let his sister's ongoing wet-blanket nature put a damper on his happiness. "It's great. I can make seals, glue them to a piece of wood for rigidity, and put them in the pockets. The size of the pockets and the holes in them is such that it'll hold the wood backing securely but leave the seal itself exposed so that macerators and directional explosives can fire without anything in the way. Just tap a finger against them and boom! Also, they just organize things better than putting seals in pouches the way I've been doing. I can put a pair of Air Dome seals in the same pocket so that I can get them out and into operation faster. I can make sure I never grab the wrong seal again. It's great."

"I see." She considered that for a moment. "And why do you call it your CHAOS suit?"

"CHūnin-level Armarments and Ordinance Sealtech suit. Awesome, huh?"

"There is indeed some awe involved in my reaction."

"I know! Just wait until you see the KAOS suit—that's with a 'K', not a 'C'. It'll be way cooler."

"Kage-level Armaments and Ordinance Sealtech?"

"Yep!"

"Hm. Well, I...admire your dedication to the arts of destruction."

"I'm going out to test it; want to come along?"

"Thank you, but...." She paused, cocking her head in thought. "You know, yes I would. I feel certain that the outcome will be impressive. In much the same way that Kagome's blending the chowder with explosives was impressive."

"Uh...right. Well, you have to admit, the chowder was delicious. And I'm sure my CHAOS suit won't involve nearly as much cleanup."

o-o-o-o​

The results of the testing session had been decidedly filled with pros and cons.

Pro: Kagome-sensei had been tremendously excited when his CHAOS suit was delivered. Hazō had been careful to run everything past him during the design phase, and the older man had had much to say. Actually holding the finished prototype in his hands had him doing the Butt-Wiggle Dance of Joy Expressed (Medium Wiggle), which was fortunately nothing like the Butt-Wiggle Dance of Please Don't Let the Monsters from Beyond Time and Space Notice My Current Seal Experiments, which involved more grunting.

Con: He had insisted on stripping to his boxers in the middle of the training ground and pulling the suit on. No one should be forced to see Kagome-sensei's boxers.

Pro: Hazō was indeed able to fire the chest-mounted macerators (or, as Noburi insisted on calling them, "the nipple guns") while using taijutsu. (Or, at least, while shadow-boxing with a training dummy.)

Con: The ability to hit anything with the ni—the chest-mounted macerators while moving in rapid taijutsu patterns was highly non-trivial.

Pro: It was indeed possible to load one of Kagome-sensei's blast rings with macerators and put it in the nipp—in the upper torso slot, thereby providing a multi-shot capacity.

Con: Doing so made it more difficult to fire them without hitting yourself, as the finger positioning was challenging. Fortunately, Kagome-sensei had insisted that he use a salad-shooter macerator (coarse chop, low exit velocity) loaded with potatoes, and therefore Hazō's finger was only scraped raw instead of actually avulsed.

Pro: Kagome-sensei was deliriously happy with the success of his newest invention: Kagome's Awesome Anti-Ranged-Stinker Shield Formation Totally-Not-a-Jutsu-Because-Those-Are-for-Losers-(no-offense-Noburi-and-Keiko)-and-Seals-Are-Much-Better, Mark I. It was very simple: He had built a five-foot wall out of heavy 4x4 lumber, added bracing struts on the bottom so it would stand up, and then dropped it in a storage seal. A tap of the finger and Kagome-sensei suddenly had a blast shield to hide behind.

Con: Excited by his initial success, Kagome-sensei started babbling happily about gluing seal blanks to the front of the shield, both for intimidation value ("It's not like the stupid stinkers will know they aren't infused!") and because they could be infused and fired as needed. In Hazō's very private opinion, the idea was utterly bonkers, but Kagome-sensei insisted that if Jiraiya-stinker didn't need to worry about protections while doing actual research then obviously he (Kagome-sensei) didn't need to worry about a few simple infusions during combat. Hazō debated asking to look in Kagome-sensei's ears, just to be sure there were no lupchanzen making themselves at home, but figured now might not be the best time.

Pro: The chakra-detection seals (formerly the vibrator seals, before Noburi had taken pity on Hazō and explained why everyone started giggling when he used that name) worked well. They buzzed whenever anyone in the area used chakra, allowing Hazō to know when a ninja was about to attack him.

Con: By this point in the testing, the entire clan minus Jiraiya but plus Tsunade and Fifi (who was very firm, in her unspeaking feline (?) way, about the fact that she was part of the clan and no one had best attempt to exclude her if they knew what was good for them) had gathered to watch. They sat in camp chairs, eating popcorn and other snacks that a silent Mari-sensei kept refilling, while kibitzing and occasionally throwing said popcorn. Noburi took an inappropriate degree of glee in pointing out that the not-a-vibrator seals (A) buzzed whenever anyone in the area used chakra, including the wearer, (B) did not detect chakra boosting and other internal chakra use, meaning that they would not warn you that someone was about to punch your head off, (C) only had a range of a few feet, so by the time they warned you someone was going to burn your face off with a Grand Fireball you would have already had your face burned off, and (D) wall-walking activated them, which greatly reduced Hazō's mobility and allowed a knowledgeable enemy to keep the things firing constantly and thereby remove their value as a detection system. Noburi was kinda a jerk sometimes.

Pro: The testing had successfully turned up a variety of design opportunities (not flaws, no matter what Noburi said!), the resolution of which would make the suit far more useful. For example, most of the pockets on the back couldn't be used because they could not be reached quickly and they interfered with the ability to roll. The only ones of value were the ones that were easy to reach: high up on the shoulder blades and low down, just over the kidneys. That was fine; the others could instead be filled with storage seals full of non-combat materials and glued to small metal scales to keep them from being damaged. Likewise, Hazō had wanted a facemask containing the seals that Jiraiya grinningly insisted Hazō refer to by their complete name, "Usamatsu's Glorious Life-Saving Purifier", instead of by the far more sensible "Air Cleaner". The idea had come to him after watching Doigama gas the enemy instantaneously unconscious during the Chūnin Exams; Hazō wanted something that covered the mouth and nose and ensured a supply of clean air so he didn't get knocked out. Unfortunately, the Air C—the Usamatsuâs Glorious Life-Saving Purifier was a variant on a storage scroll: It sealed air from the front and unsealed cleansed air out the back. Like any storage scroll, there needed to be a small amount of space in front of the seal for it to operate...space that did not exist in a cloth mask. Eh, no problem. All that was needed was a box strapped to his face with a hole in the front into which he could slot a seal. Granted, a few experiments with the seal in his hand showed that putting it in a facemask would be like having the lower half of his face in a continuous windstorm, and that it felt really weird and disturbing and generally unpleasant when the pressure of the wind blew in your mouth and then out your nose. Still, all of that was worth putting up with if it would keep him from being gassed.

All in all, a successful day of testing up to that point. Had he stopped at that point, no cleanup would have been necessary and the day would have remained successful. Unfortunately, there was to be no stopping.

o-o-o-o​

"Everyone got their Banshee Slayers on?" Hazō called, scanning across his audience and ensuring that he got a thumbs up from each person before moving to the next. Fifi was unable to provide a thumbs up due to her lack of a thumb. (A lack for which all of the Gōketsu except for Kagome were profoundly grateful.) Still, Mari-sensei was standing behind Fifi's chair with two of the sound-suppression seals in her hands to protect the delicate ears of the family cat(?). All in all, safe to go.

Hazō checked that his own Banshee-Slayer-equipped earmuffs were in place and the seals were active, and that the testing rats in the cage were awake and moving around. One last scan showed everything ready; he slipped a finger into the left-side pocket on his stomach and activated the Banshee seal.

A noise like the end of the world exploded outwards; the rats screamed and Hazō collapsed, blood and shit and vomit pouring from every orifice. It felt as though a chakra ape had rammed its paws into his belly, grabbed his spine, and started shaking him violently. He could feel vibrations turning his insides to goo, but the fact of pain had consumed his world and left no room for planmaking, even so simple a plan as 'Turn off the seal!'

He would never know how long the seal hammered him, but its cessation was greater bliss than anything in his life. He instinctively rolled on his side, choking out the last of the puke and thinking of nothing except drawing breath.

"Hazō, look at me."

He suppressed a cough and looked blearily up at the shape that loomed over him. The sun was behind it, leaving the object (whatever it was) utterly black with a searing bloody halo around it.

"Ungh?"

Tsunade moved slightly so that she wasn't blocking the light. The sun was spikes driven through his eyes and the world was pink like blood in swampwater. He rolled his head to the side, away from the pain and back to her face.

"What's your name?"

He thought about that one for a moment. "Hazō," he mumbled. "K...no, Gōketsu Hazō."

"Where are you?"

He looked around vaguely. Grass, trees, a few craters...ah, right. "Leaf Training Ground Four. We were testing the CHAOS suit and something went wrong with the Banshee seal."

"Good," she said. "Follow my finger."

Hazō did, blinking a little and wondering blearily why the world was pink.

"Hold still." Tsunade's hands wrapped very gently around his head, barely touching the skin. Even so, he winced at what felt like a hammer against the back of his skull.

"That's a pretty good goose egg you got there, kid," Tsunade said calmly, running her hands slowly down his body. A cloud of green medical chakra danced back and forth across the small space between her fingers and his battered flesh, but her inscrutable expression said nothing about what the chakra detected. "Don't let the girls see that little bump; they'll think you're too dumb to duck. As to the rest of this...eh, hardly a thing. Still, this is my chance to make snarky comments while some of Kabuto's little minions look you over, so I suppose we can take you in."

"I don't—urrrrpppp." Another flow of vomit poured from Hazō's mouth; he spat weakly in a futile attempt to get rid of the taste.

"Oh, you're going to be lazy about this, huh?" Tsunade said, rolling her eyes. "Can't be bothered to walk on your own, I suppose? Well, fine we can get you a—" She broke off as a stretcher landed on the ground next to her. "Thanks, Kagome. Looks like we should change it to 'explosives and storage seals solve all problems'."

"Hmph." Kagome-sensei said nothing more, preferring instead to help Tsunade transfer Hazō onto the stretcher and hustle him off to the clinic.

o-o-o-o​

"Just to be clear," Jiraiya said, looking Hazō over dubiously as they walked. "You're not going to be doing that Banshee thing again, right? Because Sunny is going to kill me if you do."

Hazō shook his head and then groaned as his neck twinged. "Sage's mercy, no. In hindsight, setting that thing off in contact with my body was a bad plan. Especially having the whole thing pressed up against my soft tissues and activating it on continuous action."

"Heh. Well, as long as you recognize the mistake, don't let it get you down too much. You would not believe some of the research backfires I've committed, and it sounds like you didn't take any permanent damage." He paused for just a moment and Hazō had to slow to match him. "You didn't take any permanent damage, right?"

"No sir. I'm bruised across my entire torso, front and back, my neck hurts like hell, and I've got a nasty bump on my head from when I fell, but Tsunade says that there's no sign of brain damage and the rest is superficial. She managed to fix the broken veins in my eyes, so things aren't looking pink anymore. I should be good to go for the tournament."

Jiraiya started walking again, his expression clearly relieved. "Glad to hear it. And not just because of the tournament thing. Because I don't want you to be hurt, yes?"

Hazō smiled slightly at the defensiveness and embarrassment in the Sannin's tone. "I understood that, sir. Still, mistakes aside, I think the suit is going to impress you."

"Yeah, well, here's hoping." They broke out of the trees to the training ground. "Okay, show me what you got."

"Right. So, first of all, notice that the numerous pockets mean you can change the load around as you like. Combat mission? Load more macerators. Transport mission? Shift some of the capacity to storage seals. Capture mission? Earth Dome seals. I'm working on a way to integrate them into slats that fit on the bottom of the shoes and can be slid out for rapid deployment. Two ninja working together with those could trap an enemy in a Dome before they knew what was happening. Also, Kagome-sensei mentioned having some ideas about Air Domes but he hasn't shared them yet; he wants to get them working first."

"Hm. Go on."

"Okay, so, in a fight, you can use the seals to give you nearly 360-degree attack capacity. Imagine someone was coming up behind us." Hazō reached across his body with his right hand and activated the macerator on his left shoulder blade. A horizontal iron bar two inches thick and eight feet long came into existence and catapulted backwards at the speed of a running ninja. The distance wasn't great; the motion of the projectile was too random and one end touched the ground before it had gone more than twenty feet, sending the pole bouncing unpredictably and tearing massive holes in the ground. Still, the point was made; unaimed or not, the attack would have hit anyone in their rear arc.

"Some potential for friendly fire there," Jiraiya noted. "Area effect attacks are like that."

Wordlessly, Hazō activated the seal on his right shoulderblade. This one was loaded with a chunk of granite the size of his fist and would only be a danger to a single target.

"Takes a lot of practice to aim," Hazō said apologetically. "The ones on the torso are easier, but even that is most only good at short range. A few dozen yards, tops. Still, it gives close-range fighters some options for distance while leaving the hands free for jutsu. It's like having an almost unlimited number of Earth Bullets that don't need chakra or handseals. Except it can be more than just an Earth Bullet; we've shown you the pangolin pepper macerators, and you could load them with flour to make a smoke screen."

Jiraiya was nodding, a predatory smile spreading across his face. "Very cool. Anything else you might put in those slots?"

A shivering worm crawled down Hazō's back. There was clearly an expected answer, and he wasn't sure what it was. Weren't the macerators good enough?

"Uh...well, you could load them with fragile clay jugs of water," he suggested hopefully. "The dimensional shear would break the jugs and what would come out would be a spray of water. Maybe douse Fire jutsu with them. Or use oil so that your own Fire jutsu have a bigger effect."

"Yeah, but anything other than macerators?"

Hazō's mind was utterly blank.

Jiraiya nodded, clearly satisfied. "Good. I'm glad you didn't say 'Kagome-sensei's directional explosives'."

To be honest, Hazō simply hadn't thought of it. Or, rather, he had, but he'd been saving it for the KAOS suit.

"Question for you, before I say anything else: When you gave me that packet of seals, did you run it past Kagome first?"

"Um...not as such."

Jiraiya sighed and pulled his cloak a little more closely around himself; it was another unseasonably warm day, but the wind was brisk and biting. "Look, Hazō, we're in something of a strange position. The clan, I mean, and Kagome in particular. He hasn't told me anything about his background, but I don't get the sense that he was a clan nin. If a clan sealmaster invented something as powerful as those directional explosives, he would bring it to his Clan Head immediately. It would be declared a clan secret, and only shared with adult members who had established their loyalty and INFOSEC capacity. Because he's not used to being in a clan, he hasn't done that. He hasn't brought me any of his unique seals, actually—he sold me some of his implosion seals, but he made me promise that I wouldn't reverse engineer them and he hasn't offered them to me since then."

There must have been a hole in the back of Hazō's CHAOS suit, because suddenly the cold wind seemed to be blowing directly onto his heart.

"You gave me that list of seals...every seal that you've ever seen, including Kagome's seals. Now, ordinarily, that would have been a perfectly sensible thing to do; you're a clan ninja, I'm the Clan Head, done. Kagome isn't quite in that headspace, though. He's fanatically loyal to the four of you—five, counting Akane—and he tolerates me because he recognizes that I'm a good asset." He snorted. "And because I provide all the chocolate and seal research equipment he could want." He shook his head in amusement. "I honestly don't think he gives a damn about the house, the food, or the respect and power the clan name provides with the village. I have to hand it to him...he is the most honest, most uncomplicated person I've ever met. I can't believe I'm saying this, but I think the world would be a lot better if more people were like him. Without the paranoia and hair-trigger violence, I mean. More honest, more loyal, that sort of thing.

"The problem is, he doesn't really see us as a clan. He sees you lot as a team of missing-nin who are camping in enemy territory for the foreseeable future. His view of me seems a little more complicated, but I'm definitely not on the team in his mind. You guys are due protection and loyalty and...well, 'love' might not be exactly the right word, but something like it. Everyone else is a threat, potential or actual. Those directional explosives are his trump card for fights and for camp defenses, which means they are directly tied into his ability to protect you.

"You should not have given me those seals without talking to him. If he finds out that you did, he's going to feel deeply, deeply betrayed."

All the blood vanished from Hazō's face.

Jiraiya saw the incipient panic and hurried to wave it away. "Don't worry, I'm not going to tell him. Still, secrets tend to come out eventually, and you should start thinking about how to clean this up. Easiest would be to convince him to give me the seals and then we'll just be a little vague about when exactly I first saw them. Personally, if I were in your shoes, I'm not sure if I would ever tell him the complete truth."

"Yes sir." The words were spoken by someone far away, not by Hazō. Right at the moment, there was no Hazō to speak them, only a whirling mass of panic and self-directed fury.

Jiraiya sighed. "I'm glad this didn't come out before now. I only had a chance to look at the packet in any depth last night, and that's when I read your description of that seal. Gotta say, it's a nice piece of work. The design is clean, almost elegant. There's a few flyaways that could have been smoother and he's got one clunky bit in the middle that isn't as efficient as it could be, but overall I was impressed. Plus, it's insanely useful. Wide-angle or narrow, tunable range, tunable intensity? You guys often talk about chopping firewood with explosives, but I always assumed it was a 'stand back and go boom' sort of thing. From what I can tell, you could hold those seals in your hand while using them like an axe."

"He does, sir."

Jiraiya chuckled and shook his head. "No wonder he thinks that explosives solve all problems. Despite that, I still say that using them to blend the chowder was a bad move."

Hazō shuddered at the amount of cleanup that had been required when the cooking pot proved to be not as strong as expected. Mari-sensei had been cleaning the kitchen for the better part of a day. Kagome-sensei had been embarrassed and eager to help, but Mari-sensei had silently shaken her head and waved him off, much to Tsunade's approval. The only positive thing about it was that Mari-sensei had smiled while she was waving him off. It had only lasted for a moment, but it had looked like a pale shadow of her real smile, instead of the painted-on rictus she normally showed these days.

"Agreed," Hazō said. "Still, you have to admit that it was delicious. And as long as he puts a Five Seal Barrier on the pot next time, I don't think there will be an issue."

Jiraiya looked dubious, but he let it go. Instead, he clapped his hands decisively. "Okay, enough of that. Show me what else this thing can do, and then let's talk about how we use it to make Leaf the most powerful village ever dreamed of by mortal man."





XP AWARD: 20

It is now 2pm on December 13. Kagome's birthday is the 18th but it will be celebrated tomorrow. On the morning of the 16th you and many of the notables from Leaf will leave for the tournament, expecting to arrive on the 19th.

I'm out of steam for the day, so Kagome's birthday party will need to be handled by one of my inimitable co-authors. My suggestion is that you go ahead and vote but keep it to two scenes worth of stuff.

Voting ends on Wednesday, November 14, 2018, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 226: Redefining Relationships

Earlier…

"Hazō?"

He was the last person Akane had expected to knock on her door. Well, maybe not literally—assuming the Sage of Six Paths bothered knocking instead of just teleporting in—but she'd honestly thought she wouldn't see him for a while after that unfortunate training session. It would have been better that way.

"Can I come in?" he asked.

Akane opened her mouth—

"You're not taking one step into my house," Dad growled behind her.

"Dad?!"

"I gave you your chance, Gōketsu. You followed through. I respect that, and as a man of my word, I let her date you even though you two were still a match made in Naraka. You went from too low for her to too high. But then you broke her heart."

Akane spun around. They'd had this conversation. She'd explained, patiently and repeatedly, that it was nobody's fault. Things had just worked out this way. Hazō had never meant to hurt her. Eventually, it was Mum who'd taken her side, and given Dad a lecture about young love and growing up and a lot of other things that didn't really have anything to do with each other but together did the job.

"Sir," Hazō began, "I never meant to—"

Dad held up his hand and Hazō stopped talking.

"I'd have done it, you know," he said in a tone that was less hostile and more… tired. "I'd have let you take my daughter away from her family if it meant she could live a life of luxury and influence and safety, or as much safety as you ninja ever get. The most precious thing in my life, sent into another world from which she could never come back. Instead, you just threw her away as soon as she stopped being what you wanted."

"Dad!"

"Hush," Dad said. "You've got your perspective and I've got mine, and mine's based on twice as much experience.

"You're done here, Gōketsu," Dad said. "You got what you wanted. Now leave. I can't stop you inflicting yourself on my daughter out there, because you're as good as omnipotent now and I'm still a carpenter. But if you have any respect for us commoners left after your ascension, you'll damn well not do it under my nose."

"Come on, Hazō," Akane said. "We can find somewhere else to talk. Sorry, Dad."

"Be safe," Dad said helplessly.


He hadn't changed.

Well, no, that was a stupid thought. Of course he hadn't changed. It had only been three weeks. Just… the last time they'd been apart this long was probably when she'd been in hospital and he'd been in exile.

Now there they were, sitting opposite each other in a café (his treat) like they'd done so many times before, and like they never would again.

Ugh. She had to stop doing that. Even in her own head, she sounded like one of those lovesick idiots from the novels who eventually ended up being taken advantage of by a diabolical villain or throwing themselves off a bridge after writing bad poetry that the author thought was profound.

"How are you, Hazō?"

"Good. I'm good. You?"

"Also good," she said vaguely. "It's nice to see you."

"You too."

Silence descended.

Akane had to get a hold of herself. She was better than this. Once upon a time, she'd been the one to smooth over difficult social situations for the group. She just needed to move the conversation on, or at least make sure there was a conversation.

"How is everyone?" she asked.

"Varied," Hazō said. "Noburi's great. He went on some kind of secret mission, and now he keeps rubbing it in my face how he's important and I'm not. He's also been going off for some kind of special training, and he won't tell me about that either. Don't worry, I'll get my own back soon enough.

"Mind you, him being away made it very clear to the rest of us that we're not that good at holding down the fort on our own. It was a relief to have him back."

Akane smiled, imagining Noburi teasing Hazō, and Hazō taking a moment to think before firing his own insult back.

"And Keiko?"

Hazō beamed. "You won't believe this. Keiko's dating Shikamaru!"

"She what."

"Seriously. They're using first names and everything. And they're no longer going on instances of two individuals spending a day together in order to facilitate greater mutual knowledge and familiarity, arranged in anticipation of a long-term relationship. They're just hanging out now."

"Hazō," Akane said carefully, "are you sure they're not just friends?"

"Since when has Keiko had friends?"

Akane arched an eyebrow.

"That came out wrong. I mean, we were never friends in the normal sense, right? We went straight from being strangers to people who had to trust each other with their lives. Whatever process you make friends through, I don't get the impression she's ever been through it."

Akane nodded. "And that means she can never make friends because…?"

Hazō didn't say anything.

"Hazō," Akane said gently, "I know deep down you want Keiko to be happy. We all do. But you can't let that colour your perceptions. When you really think about it, are you sure they were acting like a couple?"

Hazō took a second to think.

"Honestly, no. I just can't imagine Keiko being so… laid-back with a boyfriend. Or girlfriend. Or both—for all I know, she's the next Mitarashi waiting to happen.

"But you're right. I just wanted to see her happy, and maybe I worked too hard to see something that wasn't there, even if her being that close to anyone outside our team is a bit weird.

"She hasn't been happy lately. Ever since we came here, she's been spending a lot of her spare time going out training, and she avoids the subject whenever anyone asks, and every time she comes home she looks a little bit sad, like being with us is the worst part of her day."

Hazō gave Akane a melancholy look. "Sometimes I feel like she's pulling away from us. She's become even more focused on her privacy than before. She has this thing where she officially 'retires for the night', and anyone who disturbs her after that is liable to get murdered if they just fail to knock loudly enough. Even when she's with us, sometimes it feels like her mind's somewhere else. Back when we were"—he quickly glanced around to make sure no one was within earshot—"missing-nin, she and I used to have these conversations about modelling, and analytical structures, and branching paths for conversations, and she'd keep making fun of me for my lists, but she and I connected on a level we couldn't with other people. We don't do that anymore.

"Sorry," he added. "I didn't mean to go down that road."

"It's fine," Akane said. "What are friends for?"

He was still opening up to her. They were still friends, or something like friends, and she hadn't lost him for good.

"But I think you're worrying too much," she said. "Not to say that there's anything wrong with feeling the way you do, but I think Keiko's probably happier than you give her credit for. Maybe she just needs to adjust to living as part of a household again, only a loving one where she doesn't have to protect herself all the time. If you want to help with that, I think you should respect her boundaries, but give her opportunities to reduce them, like little pockets of safety."

"What do you mean?"

Akane was thinking on her feet here, as she often had to. She'd sell her soul for the kind of training Mari-sensei had. The Spirit of Youth could only get you so far where detail-oriented thinking was concerned.

"Like conversations about personal topics where you bring them up but let her take the lead. Or activities on the edge of her comfort zone where you're there to support her. Or maybe you could talk to her about some of the things that have been bothering you—give her a chance to feel like the helper rather than the helped. Just don't go in with expectations for her, because I suspect that's half of why she's so defensive to begin with."

"How do you keep doing that, Akane?"

Akane shrugged. "It just seems obvious. Remember how I told you what kind of person I was before I could have real friends? And how I felt when I realised that I could break all my imaginary ones down into tropes? Eventually, once I was done, I realised that there's a core to every character that makes them who they are, like a piece of the writer's soul. The tropes give it shape; they don't create it.

"Real people are like that too. There's a core, and there are all the outer bits, and once you learn to look for the core, the rest of it falls into place almost on its own."

"That doesn't really explain anything," Hazō said.

"Maybe it only works for me, and you have to figure out your own equivalent. Sorry."

Hazō was looking a little dejected. He always did expect things to be simple once you analysed them enough.

"How about Kagome? Is he still Kagome?"

"Yes and no," Hazō smiled. "He's doing a lot better now. We can even trust him to go out unsupervised sometimes, and he gets why it's a bad idea to tempt fate too often. Plus now that he's relatively safe, he's really cranked up the sealcrafting. He's getting new ideas for research all the time, and the house is festooned in explosive tags. Well, not literally, apart from selected areas."

"That's wonderful!"

"Oh, and get this: he's trying to be a teacher. A real one, I mean. He has his own little student, and he's doing maths with her, and basic chakra stuff that I'm not entirely clear on. I have no idea where that will go, but the idea of him pursuing his own projects that have nothing to do with sealing is amazing."

"It really is," Akane said. It was strange to realise how much she missed Kagome in addition to all the others. He was like the crazy uncle you thought twice about inviting to family gatherings, but he was her crazy uncle she thought twice about inviting to family gatherings.

"What about Mari-sensei?"

Hazō's expression fell.

"What's wrong?"

"Mari-sensei's been feeling sad lately."

"Sad? What does that mean?"

Hazō squirmed in a way she didn't see often. She knew that he was an excellent liar when he put his mind to it, but he was terrible at lying to people he cared about, and until recently he'd—no, she wasn't going to think that.

"It's not something to worry about," Hazō finally said. "I just wanted to give you a heads-up for when you see her at the birthday party."

Then she was invited after all.

"Is that an invitation?" she asked just to check.

"Of course," Hazō said. "It's half the reason I'm here. Of course we want you to celebrate Kagome-sensei's birthday with us. It'll be tomorrow, because we'll have to leave for Mist afterwards."

Akane smiled, both on the outside and on the inside. That time spent brainstorming a gift hadn't gone to waste. Not that she wouldn't have appreciated a little more advance warning.

"The other half," Hazō went on, "is to remind you that you're always welcome at the compound. It doesn't matter that things are a bit complicated between you and me, or that the clan thing didn't work out."

Where would she be without Hazō's unique capacity for tact?

"You're still one of us, and you're free to drop by whenever you like."

"Thank you, Hazō," Akane said softly. "That means a lot to me."

"No problem," Hazō said. "I should have reminded you sooner."

-o-​

Akane quickly ran through her checklist one more time. Calming herbal teas that Mari-sensei liked but didn't admit to because she didn't want people to know her nerves needed calming, check. Latest edition of the Leaf Fashion Gazetteer in case she needed to occupy her mind, check. Finger puzzle set that Mari-sensei hated but felt proud for completing, check. Soft, cuddle-friendly clothes (currently worn), check. One square of chocolate, painfully expensive but therefore meaningful as a gesture, check.

She passed through the compound gates. Really, she should have gone back with Hazō after he told her Mari-sensei was feeling non-specifically sad, but it hadn't taken that much time to run through the shopping district, and a good ninja was always prepared.

Sounds of shovel digging into ground on the right. Probably Kagome updating the trap arrays. She wondered whether he'd reach triple-digit layers before he ran out of space, and whether he'd then come up with an excuse to expand beyond the walls.

For the first time in recorded history, it wasn't Kagome taking the lead on the trap arrays.

"Mari-sensei?" Mari-sensei was arguably the opposite of Kagome, and, in the absence of missions or hunter-nin, would hardly want to get dirty of her own free will (except in the figurative sense).

Mari-sensei stopped digging a ditch and turned to look at her, but didn't say anything. Her eyes were half-closed in a combination of exhaustion and misery.

Akane should have brought more chocolate.

"Mari-sensei, what's wrong?!"

Mari-sensei shook her head mutely.

"You can't talk," Akane inferred the obvious.

Mari-sensei nodded.

"Rather, you won't talk."

Nod.

"Because somebody told you to and you're following their instructions."

Nod.

Soon, Akane was going to run into the domain of Twenty Questions, and it would be much more efficient to just find and ask someone else.

Fortunately, this was the point at which Kagome turned up.

"Akane!" he exclaimed joyfully. "Good to see you. Why haven't you been coming?"

It made her wonder how much he understood. About the breakup. About her becoming an outsider. About how the two fit together. But maybe it wouldn't matter, or at least not matter as much, now that they were treating her as one of them again.

Akane decided to cut right to the chase. "Why is Mari-sensei digging ditches and not saying anything?"

"Doctor's orders," Kagome said reluctantly.

"A doctor told her to do this? Why?"

"I don't know about the ditches. The talking is so she won't manipulate us."

"What's wrong with Mari-sensei manipulating us?" Akane asked. "It's just what she does."

The look of mixed resignation and self-loathing on Mari-sensei's face explained everything.

"Oh, she's overwhelmed with guilt about being someone who can't have normal human relationships after a lifetime of manipulating people for her own benefit."

Akane had always suspected it was a matter of time. All the hints Mari-sensei dropped about her past were steeped in disgust with her past self, and every time she said anything that indicated a belief in her own redemption, she did so with a sense of fragility, like she was only just able to make herself believe it. A heavy enough hammer could shatter the whole thing. Akane should have tried harder to come up with a solution, a way to make Mari-sensei strong enough for the eventual confrontation, no matter that something so deep and powerful felt far outside her reach.

Kagome stared at her in shock. "How did you know?"

"I knew," Akane said. She knew and she should have tried harder.

"How did it happen?" she asked. Every detail would make it easier to work out what to do.

"The night Hana arrived, they had some kind of talk," Kagome said. "I don't really get what happened, but she said something to Mari that broke her into pieces." He looked down at the dug-up earth. "I thought she was nice at first. Let down my guard just because she was Hazō's family."

"His family?" Kurosawa Hana. Yes, that was her name. The woman Hazō had been obsessed with during their time as missing-nin, and hardly less so afterwards. The most important person in his life, whose sandals Akane hadn't been fit to lick. Not that he ever realised he felt that way, or that Akane had any right to complain. It was enough to be his girlfriend, and she wasn't the kind of person who resented other people's happiness.

"When did this happen?" she asked as the implications began to unfold in her mind.

"Maybe three weeks ago," Kagome said. "Just marched in here uninvited—past my arrays, too, stupid jōnin and their cheating jōnin ways—and sat down to dinner like nothing was wrong. Should have known right then not to trust her."

Hana had been here for three weeks. Akane hadn't known. Nobody had told her. Even if she no longer had the right to have him introduce her to his parent… At best, they'd all forgotten about Akane for those three weeks, while Hazō's mother was here, with them, and while Mari-sensei had been "broken into pieces". At best. Maybe Hazō had only told her she was welcome at the compound now because she hadn't been welcome before.

"Where is she now?" Akane asked. "I think I should talk to her." At least after questioning the others. Kagome was naturally helpful, within his limits, but she needed details.

"Gone," Kagome said. "She drowned Mari for a bit, but the others stopped me from killing her. Then Jiraiya-stinker finally did something right. Punched her through some walls and kicked her right out of Leaf. Not a day too soon."

For a few long seconds, Akane was speechless. What kind of Icha-Icha-level drama had she missed out on? How could this have happened to one of the most trusted, most competent people in her life? And how had Lord Hokage have let it get that far?

How much of it could Akane have prevented if they'd only let her?

She could feel a tingling behind her eyes. It was too much, all at once. Every time she thought Team Uplift might let her back in. Every time she managed to suppress her bitterness at being left out in the cold. Every time she briefly managed to recapture the happiness of those days of constant danger and privation, but also every time she thought she'd made her peace with the way things were now.

She wasn't youthful enough to keep going like this.

But she was youthful enough to set her own feelings aside when it mattered. That was her talent, if she had one.

"Doctor's orders, you said. What exactly are these orders? Why is Mari-sensei doing what she's doing?"

Kagome's explanation was deeply disturbing, and amounted to torture for purposes he himself didn't understand.

"Is that right?" Akane said, keeping the anger from her face in case it alarmed Kagome. "Just who is this doctor?"

"Tsunade," Kagome said. "Fine woman. Gets what's important in life."

"The Tsunade?!"

Things just got an order of magnitude more difficult. She'd have to pay attention to her breathing.

Kagome nodded. "I mean, could be a doppelganger or a chakra fleshdancer, but you don't get those on the mainland. Wrong climate. Also Jiraiya recognised her, and he's supposed to know her like a sister."

"And where is she?"

"Some bar in the market district. Takeshi's, I think Noburi said."

"Takeshi's," Akane repeated. "If I'm not back in two hours, my will is in my desk, top left drawer. My parents might forget."

-o-​

It was prime sealing research time, but for once Hazō was choosing to spend it in his room. There was something he couldn't put off any longer, not if he wanted to find the right words to say to Mari-sensei before he left. Or to apologise for what Mum had done, because somebody had to do it, and he was the only one who could.

What had she been thinking? Mum had always been the ultimate pillar of self-control, imperturbable come rain or shine. It was one of the things he'd admired most about her. She wasn't the kind of person to lay into someone so badly as to destroy their self-esteem in a time and place where that put her—and her ability to see her son—in immediate danger. He'd almost have guessed genjutsu, except that the only user around that night was Mari-sensei herself.

It was just like the killbox incident—an emotional outburst at someone she couldn't afford to alienate, without considering the fact that the consequences might be devastating, and not just for her. It even involved Jiraiya nearly killing her as a result, followed by banishment. Maybe the whole thing ran in the family. It made him a little scared for if he ever had kids.

It also gave him a clue. He'd ascended to the heights of self-destructive stupidity for Akane's sake. Had Mum done it for his?

She had. He thought back to the time she'd stormed into the Academy to have Words with the headmaster after one particularly unfair detention. She'd been a terrifying banshee, sweeping aside everything in her path in order to protect her son (overlooking the fact that it only made the teachers hate him more in the long term). Here in Leaf, she'd been irrational. She'd been almost—he hesitated to say it—stupid. Knowing that it was possible put the woman he'd so longed to see in a slightly different light.

He was going to have to admit that she'd done something stupid, and apologise for it, in her place. It was a horrible thought, but it was also what his mother would have done if she'd realised she'd made a mistake. Not once in his life had she been a hypocrite.

He tried to imagine Mari-sensei's feelings at that apology, whether it would mean anything to her, and felt a sudden stab of pain. She'd murdered her own father figure, without apology or regret. She'd killed family. Was she even Hazō's Mari-sensei anymore?

Why had she done it? Why would anyone do something like that? Had she said anything, done anything, that could possibly make a capital-s Sin justifiable? Hazō had been reeling too much to carry on the conversation then, but could there have been a reason good enough to let him forgive the unforgivable?

She'd mentioned her uncle before, just once, he realised after minutes of desperate thought. She'd been an early bloomer, and for some reason that was terrible, and she didn't want to talk about it. She'd been an early bloomer, and that was explanation enough to justify murdering a stranger who'd merely reminded her of it.

Hazō was intelligent enough to put the pieces together. There was something her uncle had done to her as a young girl, something so traumatic that it deserved torture and death. There weren't many things he could have done that were specifically related to her being a young girl, and thinking about any of them made Hazō feel sick to the stomach. No wonder Mari-sensei had vomited when Jiraiya talked about women being forced to have sex. He remembered it because it was the first time Mari-sensei had ever been sick at a mere mental image, and he should never have dismissed her feelings as irrational.

He'd been arrogant. Hypocritical. Judgemental. He'd looked down on Mari-sensei without understanding a fraction of the suffering that had made her who she was, of a betrayal greater than anything he could personally imagine. He had to do better. He had to understand her, or he didn't deserve to be called her friend.

It wasn't going to be easy, because so much of her past was completely alien to him. He'd have thought an experience like hers would turn her off sex for life. Instead, everything he knew, from Mari-sensei's own agonised confessions to Mum's allusions, suggested that she'd been promiscuous. She'd even willingly taken up a seduction specialisation. And the Mari-sensei he knew certainly approved of sex and encouraged it in others. Hazō still remembered, with a deep shudder, the time she gave him the Talk alongside Keiko.

He'd have to ask her, a long time from now, after she got better, and he apologised for disrespecting her and gathered up the courage to broach a topic that would likely lead to a conversation that made the Talk look like a casual chat. It made him smile, a little, to imagine a return to that normal world of Mari-sensei's merciless teasing.

Until then, he had work to do. Maybe she wasn't his Mari-sensei anymore. Maybe he'd learned things he could never unlearn. Maybe behind the woman he'd lived with for two years was someone who'd been broken from the start, a monster that had spent all her Mist days hurting others, who had twisted his own fate beyond recognition out of pure selfishness, and whose many horrifying confessions included ones that sounded like they could be true.

But she was also the woman who tried hard to choose what was right over what was easy—it was a line that had stuck with him when she said it in Hidden Mountain, because it was the first time Mari-sensei had said the kind of thing he would say in a serious situation, without awkwardness and without prompting. She was also the woman who'd spent so much time and effort teaching them, raising them, without any prior experience and with every incentive to abandon them for the sake of her own survival. She was the woman who was prepared to die for the team, and had proven it in a way that, whatever she believed, could never be construed as manipulation.

Even if she wasn't his Mari-sensei anymore, she wasn't the Mari-sensei she'd been in Mist either. Whoever she was now, it was something more than the mother and something more than the monster, and because he loved her, he was going to do everything in his power to learn who she really was.

-o-​

Tsunade was roughly twice as intimidating as the books portrayed her, and that was while she was lounging casually in her seat. Her muscles looked rock solid, her posture, while appalling for somebody who was supposed to be a role model for good health, contained a barely disguised willingness to kill those who disturbed her, and her face managed to radiate "sceptical and unimpressed" no matter what actual expression was on it at the time.

Noburi, sitting at an angle from her, didn't seem fazed by any of this as he chattered excitedly at her and she periodically nodded benevolently, as if she was watching a dog perform its new trick over and over. He also had a drink in front of him, but if nothing else, Akane could trust Tsunade to keep his liver within safe limits.

Noburi looked up at her as she closed the door to the private room, and grinned with pleasant surprise.

"What's up, Akane? This isn't the kind of place I'd expect you to be hanging out."

"Noburi," Akane said tensely, "please leave the two of us alone. I'll owe you a favour."

She couldn't get him caught up in the middle of this, especially if it went wrong and Tsunade decided to resort to violence.

Noburi glanced at Tsunade, who was watching him with an unreadable look on her face. Then back at Akane. Then at Tsunade again.

The woman was turning this into a contest over his loyalty just by sitting there and doing nothing in particular. Well, Akane had known from the start what kind of battle she was in for.

"Please go," she said. "I accept full responsibility for offending Tsunade."

Noburi gave Tsunade a last anxious glance, saw no change of expression there, and made a quick escape. Akane breathed a sigh of relief, though only on the inside.

"Do you know what happened to the last person who offended me?"

Akane could make an educated guess. Like every literate girl whose parents bought her books, she'd read about Tsunade. Unlike most literate girls, she'd had a lot of time in which to do little but read about topics that interested her—she hadn't realised until long afterwards how much of the family income her parents must have allocated to fuelling her reading habit after she fell ill.

"You put him in hospital, and made him pay for the privilege of having you bring him out again."

"That's right. And he thought he was being polite."

A mountain fell on Akane.

If she'd tried to stay standing tall, it would surely have crushed her spine, followed by everything else. She didn't try. Standing tall didn't matter. Her bones didn't matter. On this scale, nothing mattered.

She could distantly feel herself fall to the floor. The impact should have hurt, but even that didn't matter.

She was going to die here. She didn't know why she hadn't died already.

There was some reason. Something she was here to do. Why she still existed. To protect. Something. Someone. Someone she knew. Someone she'd seen. Just now.

Mari-sensei.

The mountain was still on top of her. "Don't care," she forced out. "Will… protect…"

She tried to look up. Couldn't. Couldn't move her eyes. Everything was a blur anyway.

She needed strength. Couldn't lift a mountain. Had to keep going. Had to protect. Needed strength.

"Youth," she hissed. "Can't destroy youth…"

The mountain disappeared as Tsunade roared with laughter.

"Gender-swapped Rock Lee, are you? Guess I'm not the only surgeon with a sense of humour."

The room slowly came into focus. Akane's arms regained mobility before her legs and she gradually pushed herself up into a kneeling position, stayed there until she felt balanced, and then leveraged her legs into place. She stood up and waited for the room to stop swaying.

Tsunade hadn't moved an inch throughout the whole thing.

"Not… Rock Lee…" Akane said slowly so as not to stumble over her own tongue. "There's more than one kind of youth."

"But it all comes in green."

That was unfair. Granted, Akane owned several very fine youthsuits (as Hazō had dubbed them, and now she couldn't get the word out of her head), but right now she was wearing her best cuddle clothes (also as described by Hazō, and maybe she should look into replacing her wardrobe), and it was a pure coincidence that those also happened to be all-green.

"Now, girl, why shouldn't I just pound you into dust for interrupting my conversation?"

Was there a reason? She can't have gone through that near-death experience for nothing, right?

Oh, that was it.

"Because then you won't hear what I have to say," Akane said, making sure her voice didn't shake. Controlled breathing was everything, and so was not showing weakness until she was out of the room. "You can always crush me after that."

Tsunade snorted. "Assuming I care. Go finish Noburi's drink so I haven't wasted my money."

"It is unyouthful to cloud one's mind with alcohol," Akane said resolutely, while keenly aware that she was only accumulating reasons for Tsunade to kill her.

"Not endearing yourself to me, girl," Tsunade said. "Now why are you wasting my time? Five words or less."

Akane couldn't afford to hesitate. "Want Mari-sensei's treatment explained."

"Do you know what I did to the last person who tried to make me justify myself?"

"I don't think it matters," Akane said. "You're not going to do the same thing as last time just because it's the same thing as last time."

"Doesn't mean I won't." Tsunade shifted into a less casual pose. "I don't like people who think they can predict me."

People always thought being predictable was a bad thing. And it was, when you were facing an enemy or making the same mistakes over and over. But nobody seemed to understand that the rest of the time… you had to be predictable if you wanted to be reliable.

But that was a discussion for another day, assuming Akane walked out of here alive and capable of speech, and Tsunade was interested in ever speaking with her again. Tsunade probably wasn't a necromancer, so one out of three would do for now.

Akane had read enough about Tsunade. She wasn't a raving lunatic who just happened to be the best healer in the world. There were rules to the game.

"Please tell me why you prescribed that treatment to Mari-sensei," she said simply.

That feeling of pressure returned. It was lighter this time, and Akane was more ready for it, so she was able to avoid falling to the floor by folding her arms onto the table in front of her and letting it take most of the mountain's weight. Some background part of her mind felt a flash of surprise that the table was still in one piece.

"No."

"Why… not?"

"I don't need to give a reason. There's only one person that gets to ask me to justify myself, and her name is Tsunade."

She was here to protect Mari-sensei. That was why she was here. It didn't matter how crushed she got. She just had to protect Mari-sensei. And to do that… she had to be able to think. She'd come here with some kind of question… for when Tsunade refused.

"If you don't explain yourself to anyone… how do you know you haven't done things wrong?"

The pressure disappeared again, as if Tsunade was toying with her.

"I'm the best doctor there is by a mile, girl. Even if I make a mistake, there's no one who could ever catch it for me. And if your best argument is 'Some random carpenter's daughter can spot the holes in your treatment plan', then I think it's time your spine and I had a short but enlightening conversation."

"I know Mari-sensei better than you do," Akane said. "What you're doing won't work."

Finally, Tsunade looked like something other than contemptuous. "Oh, this should be good. Hit me, second best doctor in the world. What am I doing?"

"You're making sure she gets lots of youthful outdoor exercise so she's too tired to think unhappy thoughts. You're having her help Kagome with the arrays so she's being helpful to her family. And you're keeping her silent so she can't talk to people and then go into a cycle of blaming herself for manipulating people again. Oh, and the youthful outdoor exercise will probably make her feel better in general because that's what youth does. Is that right?"

"I don't want to hear the word 'youth' one more time in this conversation."

Akane could do that. Long months spent by Keiko's side had taught her that, with sufficient effort, one could temporarily suppress the instinct to talk about youth and youthfulness. It was a skill she suspected Rock Lee had never learned.

"All right, Ishihara, maybe you've got the basics," Tsunade said grudgingly, putting down her mug. The smell of the drink was so strong it felt like a punch to the face. "You think I can do better?"

Tsunade had never given her a chance to introduce herself. That had to be important, but Akane couldn't take the time to analyse.

"You're making her do busywork and she knows it," Akane said firmly. "Nobody cares about improving the trap arrays except Kagome, and maybe Hazō when he's bored, which he hardly ever is. Mari-sensei might hate her talents right now, but deep down she's proud of being the smart one while other people are better suited to grunt work. Pointless manual labour is only going to make her feel worse. So's getting herself dirty digging ditches all the time. She's vain, and there must be some way to play on that vanity to motivate her to start taking care of herself.

"I get why you don't want her to talk to people. I don't know enough about healing to say whether that's right. But not having people talk to her is wrong. Kagome is a poor conversationalist, and if she's alone with him all day, she's going to feel isolated. You can't let someone be isolated when they're unhappy."

Tsunade picked up her mug and took a drink. "And your better idea is what, exactly?"

"I'd get her to build something useful, like a Lightning-style meditation garden, with the grey sand and the symbolically-placed rocks. I'd have to read up on how to make them, but it isn't complicated, and making one is supposed to be a form of meditation in itself. Every few years, the sages take them apart and start from scratch in order to keep their minds fresh. And I'd encourage people to talk to her when they're home and have a spare minute. Tell them how their day's going, give her news from outside the compound, share their worries—everything they'd talk about anyway. I'd come by every day I could."

"Mm-hmm. And supposing I tell you that you don't get to interfere with the doctor-patient relationship and had better back off while I'm feeling merciful?"

Akane had to channel the Spirit of Youth very, very hard.

"Then I will do all of the things I just said anyway."

Tsunade choked on her drink.

"Say that again."

"I will do all the things I just said anyway," Akane repeated. It was easier than the first time. "You're not in the chain of command, so you can't order me not to. If you're going to stop me… it'll have to be through force."

Technically, Tsunade could just ask the Hokage, but that would mean getting someone else to solve her problems for her. Akane was betting, with very high stakes, that Tsunade wouldn't be able to do it.

Tsunade was staring at her incredulously. "How much of a death wish do you have, girl?"

"I don't. But I don't have any leverage over you that I could use without hurting the people I love—and I have to do my best."

She met Tsunade's gaze. She wasn't strong enough to hold it for any length of time, but she only needed a few seconds.

"A day to celebrate Kagome's birthday. A day to read. A day to say goodbye to the others. After that, I'll come to the compound in the morning… and you do what you have to."

"December 17th," Tsunade said with a grim finality. "I'll be there."

-o-​

The setup couldn't have been more perfect if Mari-sensei (who had the evening off from her torture) had been able to help him arrange it.

An enormous banner hung over one wall of the room, a joint effort that read, "BEST MASTER/TEACHER/TEAMMATE/HELPER/PROTECTOR", and that had made Kagome-sensei sniffle when he got to the end. Beneath, a fireplace crackled merrily under a mantelpiece decorated with Kagome's finest carvings, originally given as gifts because "They'd just clutter up the place if I didn't get rid of them". The walls had explosive tags hanging within easy reach in case someone tried to gatecrash the party, and a couple of bowls were set up by the entrance in case anybody hadn't come with enough. There was even a smaller bowl of training tags for Honoka so as not to make her feel left out. Finally, there were red streamers hanging everywhere—red was very emphatically not Kagome-sensei's favourite colour, because it didn't matter how pretty a colour was if it made you a better target out in the wild, and you couldn't wear it around the house anyway because it would be setting a bad example.

"This is Hazō," Kagome-sensei began. Honoka listened attentively. "He's my apprentice. Like you but older, and he's learning how to make seals, not use them. His head is always full of ideas, and some of them are crazy and some of them are really good."

"Kagome-sensei!"

Honoka giggled.

"I know Mr Hazō already."

"Shhh…" Hazō said. "Not yet."

"Sorry."

"This is Keiko. She's the smartest person I know. Brain the size of a planet. If there's anything you don't know, ask her and she'll either know it or know how to find out."

Keiko gave the small child a hesitant smile.

"Oh, but even if she's really nice to you, you shouldn't hug her because she doesn't like that."

"Why not?"

Kagome-sensei looked at Keiko questioningly.

"I simply do not," she said tensely.

Honoka shuffled back a little.

"Apologies. Let us move on."

"This is Noburi. He's really funny and he tells good stories. Also he has to carry a big barrel on his back when he's doing ninja stuff."

"Does he really?"

"Really. This is Mari. She's good with people, and always nice to everyone, but she's not feeling well right now, so try not to bother her."

"OK."

"And this is Jiraiya. He's the Hokage, but he's not that bad once you get to know him."

Honoka's eyes bulged.

"The Hokage?"

She stared at Jiraiya as if trying to bore a hole in him through sheer concentration.

"Are you really the Hokage?"

Jiraiya chuckled.

"That's right, kid. Good to meet you."

As Honoka seemed dumbstruck and the introductions were over anyway (at least until Fifi decided to grace them with her presence), the family unanimously decided to move on to the next part of the evening.

"Kagome-sensei," Hazō began, "as the banner says, you're the best master and the best teacher ever. Honoka and I know that you're going to have many more pupils once people find out, so we wanted to get ahead of the game."

He handed Kagome-sensei the portfolio. Kagome-sensei opened it with a look of puzzlement that turned into a beaming smile as he looked over the professional-looking sketches of Hazō and Honoka, with a carefully-crafted signature over one and a slightly messy one that had taken forever to practice over the other.

He looked from Hazō to Honoka. "Thank you," he said slowly. "I can't wait."

Noburi was next.

"Now, this is technically a group present," he said, unsealing the scrolls and pulling out the books. "It was Hazō's idea, but I talked to the Akimichi to pick out the best books, and Keiko checked to see which ingredients were most popular and hardest to import into Leaf."

"I suggest you explain what it actually is," Keiko said.

"Oh, right. These are the finest ingredients we could pick up in Mist, plus some of the traditional uses for them prepared in tasty meal form. And those there are cooking guides. If you want, you can become the best Mist-style chef in Leaf, on top of all the amazing stuff you can already do."

Kagome quickly flicked through the cookbooks, then spent a lot longer examining the ingredients, especially the seafood.

"No brain-eater spinefish or Hidden Depths battle-anemones. All good. Thank you, you three."

"Oh, there are also some mugs," Hazō added belatedly. "Those are from me, but since I was with Honoka anyway, I got her to help choose the ones that came out best."

Kagome-sensei looked at the mugs. World's Best Teacher. Explosives Solve Everything. Safety First, Second and Third. Glorp Out of Ten. (The last one was a mystery to Hazō, but Honoka had insisted, and Hazō could afford a last-minute special order.)

"These are great. I was just thinking we needed more mugs. Glorp out of glorp for you, Honoka!"

"Thank you!"

"What is this 'glorp' business?" Hazō asked.

"Sorry, Hazō, you're not at Honoka's level yet. You'll have to study hard to catch up first."

"Don't worry," Honoka said reassuringly. "Kagome-sensei is a great teacher."

"May I make my offering next?" Keiko asked, unsuccessfully trying to suppress a smirk.

Keiko presented her own storage scrolls and unsealed them. Inside were what looked like a mutated cutlery set plus several chunky blocks of multi-coloured somethings.

"Regrettably, I could only use my own hands to model the grip, though the artisan made her best effort to scale the result up appropriately. Nevertheless, I hope it will be of use to you."

"I suggest you explain what it actually is," Noburi said snidely.

"Oh. Pangolin-style carving tools, and samples of several types of tree that, to the best of my knowledge, do not exist on the Human Path."

Kagome-sensei's hand lashed out and seized the nearest carving tool, which looked like the Leaf symbol had had a fight with a hair comb while half-immersed in molten iron. "I see. So if you line it up with the grain here…"

"I believe you are holding it upside down."

"Am not."

"I assure you, the pangolins hold it the opposite way."

"Then they're stupid."

"Miss Keiko, what's a pangolin?"

"A kind of giant armoured anteater with enormous claws."

"What's an anteater?"

"I will summon you a pangolin at a later date," Keiko said testily.

"Summon?"

"Ahem," Noburi said dramatically. "Ladies and gentlemen—also Hazō—please set your zoological and metaphysical squabbles aside and feast your eyes on this, a present for the ages! This is a complete and comprehensive map of the Gōketsu compound trap arrays, as distributed among the information dealers I've been able to track down with my unique charm and bulging money pouch."

"What?! Are you insane—"

"Naturally, the inner half of this map is completely wrong, and the outer half is erratic to simulate the arrays being upgraded over time, and I've paid to make sure we find out whenever somebody buys a copy."

Kagome-sensei's horror magically transformed into a broad smile.

"Aww, you shouldn't have."

"I got you this," Mari-sensei said quietly after a few seconds' silence. "I know I shouldn't be giving you things, but…"

She carefully proffered a sizeable but elegant pin decorated with images of the Guardian Dragons of the Depths, tapering to a sharp point.

"If you ever get captured, they'll try to take it off you because it's a sharp object you could stab someone with. Unless they know how to handle it, poisoned blades flip out of the front and slice up their hands. That gives you an opening to escape. If you can't escape, there's antidote inside the golden dragon's eye to use as a bargaining tool. Or if you cut yourself by accident. Ask Noburi about the symbolism."

Kagome-sensei gave a grin. "That's perfect. Always wanted something for if some stinker gets you from ambush before you can blow them up."

Mari-sensei stepped back, uneasy at being the centre of the room's attention.

Jiraiya came to the rescue. "Hey, Kagome, you ever heard of Black Bakushin?"

"Are you kidding? The Daimyo of Detonation? The greatest of Rock's Explosion Corps? The man who taught the Last of the Dragonlords?"

"How'd you like his research notes?"

Kagome-sensei's jaw dropped.

"Here," Jiraiya handed him a package. "They're a bit charred—well, very charred—but maybe you can get something useful out of them."

Kagome-sensei took the package as if receiving the blank for the Seal of Instant Divine Ascension, which for all Hazō knew he was (nobody said it involved ascending in one piece).

Akane came last. There was something strange about her manner, a kind of alertness as if she was trying to take in every last detail of her environment. It had been standard practice as a missing-nin, but he'd never seen her do it while in the safety of Leaf.

"I got you clothes," she said. "I couldn't get them tailored, but I remember your measurements from when we were missing-nin."

She took out several sets, one of casual homewear and a few more of varied levels of formality. All were in various calm shades of red.

"You still wear your survival gear all the time, and you get strange looks, and some people think you're crazy when you're just being practical."

Kagome-sensei nodded.

"These all have plenty of pockets for seals and so on, but they're also the kind of thing an ordinary person in the street might wear. Plus a cosy one for when you're resting at the compound.

"Leaf is your home now, and I think it'll start feeling more like one if you try doing some of the things other people here do, instead of keeping yourself apart from them out of pure habit. You're learning to be more than a survivor, just like the rest of us, and I think this'll help."

Kagome-sensei eyed the suits with a mixture of appreciation and suspicion. "I'll think about giving it a shot. Thanks, Akane."

It was a very Akane gift. Practical, heartfelt, and addressing needs that somebody else might not even notice. Hazō hadn't thought about integrating Kagome-sensei into society for a while, not since he adapted enough to stop trying to blow up everybody outside the team for existing in a threatening manner. Akane, who saw him a lot less often, apparently had.

As he watched her, smiling at Kagome-sensei, and joking with Noburi, and helping Honoka feel welcome, and giving Mari-sensei strangely focused looks, he realised all over again how much he'd lost. Stupid. Careless. Inattentive. Proud of his analytical powers yet utterly oblivious when it came to what was really important.

Still, for all his failures, she was still here. In front of him, doing all the same Akane things she always did. She was still here, and now that he'd reminded her she was welcome, hopefully she'd be here more. He hadn't lost everything.

It was important to remind himself of that. Just like Mum hadn't turned into a different person when he realised her flaws, just like Mari-sensei hadn't disappeared from his life after he stopped understanding her, Akane remained Akane no matter how their relationship changed. The bond that had made them friends before it ever made them lovers was still there to rediscover.

Celebratory dinner. Family board games. Figuring out how to redefine his relationships with all of the important women in his life (once he included Akane's advice on Keiko). It was starting to look like a very full itinerary.

-o-​

You have received 5 + 1 XP.

-o-​

You have fulfilled the rest of the plan offscreen. However...

Looking back at seven days of sealing research and seven failed infusion attempts, the whole thing has been an unmitigated disaster. Twice, you came within a hair's breadth of a catastrophic sealing failure and Kagome-sensei only just spotted your error in time. You're frazzled, confused and with a horrible suspicion that you've gone off in completely the wrong direction. You might not be able to power through this one with natural ability alone.

Keiko has noted your request, but she did not have time to both do her shopping and unveil the deepest, darkest mysteries of an alien world, so that research will have to wait for now.

-o-​

You get a free pass for using youthsuit green in the plan because you specifically reference Akane, but don't forget that it is a cursed colour that makes bad things happen. Also, I advise you not to give QMs instructions on what they should and shouldn't offscreen.

-o-​

In order to bring my updates in line with international standards, I am updating my plan word counts henceforth to need under 300 rather than under 400 words to qualify for the bonus.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 17th of November, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Potential
Interlude: Potential

It happened when Kei was returning from some errand of little significance, on a day that would otherwise have been of little significance.

"Gōketsu Keiko?"

She turned at the vaguely-familiar high-pitched voice.

"How can I help you, Hanabi?"

The little girl hesitated, then bowed deep.

"Please teach me your ways."

"My… ways?" Kei had ways? Since when had she had ways? Why had no one told her that she had ways?

Was this related to summoning, which she could not teach? Ranged combat, for which there were a thousand better instructors? Logistics and analysis, which Kei did not believe she had demonstrated before Hanabi (except perhaps while gaming)?

"I watched you shut down a raging Inuzuka with a single look," Hanabi elaborated. "I want to know how to do that too."

"Is that so?" Kei asked with amusement, beckoning for the girl to rise. "And why would you wish to learn the art?"

"Because everyone treats me like a child!" Hanabi exclaimed. "Everyone acts as if my opinions don't matter just because I lack experience, and I'm always supposed to do what I'm told even though I'm nearly ten and more intelligent than all the other children, and at least some of the tutors too. And if I say no, then they get angry and lecture me and punish me, even though they'd never think of behaving that way with another adult. And sometimes they're just plain wrong about things, but If I try to tell them, they don't even argue back, they just act as if I hadn't said anything. They wouldn't dare do that if I was like you."

Kei felt a wave of compassion for the girl, but set it aside. To allow herself to be guided by such feelings would dishonour the spirit of Hanabi's request.

"Show me," Kei said. "The art demands not only dedication but natural talent."

Hanabi glared at her. It was a respectable glare for a beginner, filled with emotion yet not lacking in focus. Doubly respectable for one hampered by the unexpressively blank Hyūga eyes.

The child displayed enough potential that Kei chose to respond with a demonstration.

She gazed into Hanabi's eyes, and allowed herself to project all of the disdain that Leaf's princess might feel on having her daily routine disrupted by an impertinent child.

Hanabi's own gaze dropped to her feet.

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. I shouldn't be wasting your time like this. Please excuse me!"

"Stop," Kei said before Hanabi could flee.

Hanabi stopped. She eyed Kei warily, as if expecting punishment for her insolence.

Kei made the same beckoning gesture as before, prompting Hanabi to straighten and draw herself up to her full height.

"Close your eyes."

As Hanabi stood still, Kei paced in a slow circle around her.

"This time, in your mind's eye raise up the adults who hold you in contempt. The instructors who deny your value. The other children who fail to recognise your superiority, and the entire system that refuses to acknowledge your agency and forces you to waste your potential."

Kei watched Hanabi's expression change in a most pleasing fashion.

"You fear them for the power they have over you. Do not deny that fear. Accept it as truth. Feel the fear as it flows into anger. Feel the anger as it coalesces into hatred. Feel the pain that has been inflicted upon you and the injustice with which they would crush your spirit. Everything you have endured, everything you have suppressed because you could not endure it—raise it from the depths and hold it unreleased within the iron grip of your will.

"Then, when you have drawn on all that you can, channel that darkness. Master it. Transmute its destructive chaos into frigid, implacable order and forge it into a single perfected weapon to destroy your enemies."

She came to a halt, once more in front of Hanabi.

"Now, prove that you are worthy. As in every battle, you will be given one chance and one chance only."

Hanabi's eyes opened, slowly filling with resolve.

Within a few metres of the two girls, the air grew cold enough for the change to be felt in midwinter. The sound of birdsong faded away, and the ambient chatter of passers-by receded into the distance. Civilians around them quickly recalled whatever business had brought them out onto the streets to begin with, and gave the pair a wide berth as they hurried away.

"The likes of them will not stand in my way forever," Hanabi said in an icy voice. A small but unmissable fragment of killing intent crystallised in the air and hung there for a few seconds before fading away.

The nine-year-old looked up at her shyly. "How was that?"

Kei felt her lips stretch in a dark involuntary smile.

"Come, my young apprentice. It seems you and I have much to discuss."
 
Chapter 227: Questionable Gains, Unknown Losses

"Good morning, Keiko," Hazō said after receiving permission to enter. "Silk no. 2 this morning, is it?"

"Indeed," Keiko said while writhing in a vaguely intriguing way he hadn't thought human bodies could writhe. "I felt it would be best to slow my progress since I cannot anticipate what kind of strain tournament combat may inflict on my body. Will you excuse me for a second?"

Hazō duly turned around. He couldn't help noticing a certain toy kitten occupying pride of place at the foot of Keiko's bed, but his missing-nin survival instinct advised him not to comment.

"Ah, much better. You may now resume socialisation."

Hazō turned to see Keiko rubbing her wrists, a smile of mild satisfaction on her face.

"You know, you've been doing that a lot lately."

"It is an energising part of my morning routine, and the sense of progression serves as additional incentive. While traditional katas have their place, they are much less effective at improving flexibility and encouraging creative thinking—not exactly areas of strength for the typical Mori."

Hazō raised his eyebrows at the name.

Keiko gave him a disparaging look.

"You know as well as I do that the Gōketsu name is no more than an expression of pragmatic loyalty and intent, Hazō. Twelve years of Mori life, followed by two years of varied levels of longing for the return of same, are hardly to be erased with a few months of power and safety purchased from a new overlord. I have intense personal loyalty for Team Uplift. I have some positive feelings towards Jiraiya, and I do not doubt that some of the affection he expresses for us is genuine. I equally do not doubt that he would kill any of us if he judged it sufficiently beneficial to Leaf. That is what it means to be Leaf's spymaster, and I believe we have had more than enough foreshadowing."

"Keiko…" Hazō whispered in horror.

Keiko put away the rope, then sat down on the bed. "I do not condemn him for this. You were never truly part of the Kurosawa Clan, Hazō, so you cannot understand that a core part of what we are is the kinslayer taboo, that which caused clans to come into existence in the first place. Our internal strife, though inescapable by virtue of our humanity, will never cross a certain line. Jiraiya is a common-born, an orphan even. Collectively, Leaf may be his precious family, but individually we are all pieces on the board. Again, I do not condemn him. He plays the game as it is intended to be played, and before I met you, I would have classified his objective as the best one could aspire to.

"Noburi, I should mention, can be expected to know all of this, though his coping mechanisms clearly differ."

Hazō forced himself to remember Akane's words. If he wanted to rebuild a bond of trust between himself and Keiko, he couldn't do it through confrontation. He couldn't try to batter down this wall of cynicism, only try to think of incentives for her to lower it herself.

"So what do you propose we do, if the world is really that terrible?"

"Do? Why, exactly what we have been doing all along. We increase our value to Jiraiya, both as individuals and as the supporting pillars of his clan, which cannot be removed without endangering the entire structure. Already, he cannot eliminate us through legal means without a crippling blow to the clan's reputation, which in his mind would be a crippling blow to Leaf. He can have us assassinated while we are away on a mission, to be sure, or simply send us on one beyond our power to survive, but he cannot afford the personal loss of manpower. And by the time the clan has grown enough that we are replaceable, we will also have grown in value, such that our loss would remain a significant blow.

"Besides," she added with an ironic smile, "we could always turn missing-nin.

"But all of this is preparation for the worst-case scenario. Realistically, as long as we watch our step and avoid any more killbox incidents, our removal will always be a significant net negative for Jiraiya and Leaf. For most of us, it should be easy to prove that we will not bring harm to the village either through negligence or through ill intent.

"Do you understand now? I am a Mori who irreversibly betrayed her clan, first through obliviousness, then because they might not accept me if I returned, then through a mix of loyalty to you all and a simple desire for survival. I am additionally someone who became part of Team Uplift, and discovered that it was possible for me to give and receive acceptance, trust and even love without relying on Ami. I was given a purpose that both utilised and transcended my questionable skill set. There were also a certain someone's infectious ideals.

"What has the utilitarian construct known as the 'Gōketsu Clan' added to that? Power? Money? Soft pillows and occasionally the Hokage's ear? What do any of those things have to do with who I am?"

Put that way, it sounded almost… not awful.

It also made Hazō ask questions of his own. What had he gained from the Gōketsu name? A secure compound with a decent sealing lab. Respect from others. A lot of money, more than he could ever have imagined during his Mist life. Great training and access to a rich variety of resources, including multiple libraries. Safety for himself and his loved ones (at least unless they went out on missions and ended up like Minami, or accidentally caused a war).

On reflection, being a Gōketsu was awesome.

But on further reflection, none of those things were about loyalty to the clan. If some mystical being were to retroactively devour the Gōketsu concept so that Hazō somehow kept all those good things without Jiraiya being involved in any way… how much would he care? And, having established that Mist sucked and Leaf had plenty of issues of its own, would he have any positive identity left that didn't relate to Team Uplift, Mum, or his personal interests and aspirations?

He'd never been a clan ninja, so he couldn't compare, but if Keiko considered herself a Mori with extra bits tacked on, and Gōketsu clanhood wasn't one of those bits except instrumentally, that did explain a few things.

But Hazō hadn't actually come in here for a deeply depressing but thought-provoking discussion. That kind of conversation contained enough hidden traps to earn only a ten-minute rant from Kagome-sensei.

"Back on topic, Keiko, do you still want help with the escapology thing? I'm happy to tie you up any time you like."

Keiko gave him a look. "I noticed the way you were looking at me earlier, Hazō. Escapology is a fine art intended for evolved minds, not a way to sate your questionable predilections."

"I don't have any predilections!" Hazō exclaimed. "I was just impressed at your flexibility."

"Of course you were. Hazō, while I am entirely sympathetic to the suffering caused by your breakup, please understand that, even were I able to bypass my failings, I am not prepared to take Akane's place in helping you to pursue your fetishes."

The image was mind-boggling, but also based on inaccurate assumptions. "Akane and I—"

"Hazō," Keiko interrupted. "As I have said before, I respect your right to keep your sexual fantasies private, and I am prepared to violently incapacitate you in order to continue to respect it. If you must pursue your specialised interests—"

She broke off thoughtfully.

"If I recall correctly, the Third Hokage banned Jiraiya's Five Kage of Icha Icha series after the third volume, with Mitarashi Anko said to own the only extant copies. But now that Jiraiya is the Hokage himself, perhaps you could persuade him to return them to circulation."

"But I really don't—"

"Should you choose to have that conversation with him, speak to me first, and I will compile a more extensive list of volumes which the literary world has been unjustly denied."

Great. Now Keiko thought he was some kind of… he didn't even know what it was called, but he was fairly sure he wasn't one. He made a note to avoid tying Keiko up in the future where possible.

"So did you come here for some other reason than to question the foundations of my identity and clumsily attempt to seduce me?"

"I wasn't trying to—oh, forget it. I actually wanted to consult you about that death glare thing you do. I might face somebody else who can do it in the tournament, or for that matter generally, and it would help if I could practice with you."

"You… are giving me free license to wield the blade of my will to sever the fragile threads that hold together your soul?" Keiko's smile grew fifty percent more evil.

"Y-Yes?"

"Well. I must admit that I am hesitant to overuse my techniques lest it weaken my power to torment you, but on the other hand in light of recent events it does behove me to heighten and refine my powers anyway."

"Recent events?" Hazō asked warily.

"A surprise for you to look forward to." The sinister smile was still there. Hazō shivered.

"Oh. We've already started, haven't we?"

"You tell me, Hazō. Do you believe that if you left this very moment, it would save you from the fate you have chosen for yourself?"

The amusement that had been dancing in Keiko's eyes took on sharp edges, as if he was looking into a house of mirrors of black ice, where every refracted angle showed him being broken in a different way. He was in a maze, not trapped but free to seek an exit, if he was prepared to cut off another part of him in order to take each step.

There was no pain, but each time he felt a little more empty. With every step, something that bound him to this world ceased to exist. The maze's exit, he realized, had been in front of him all along—he just needed to destroy enough of himself to fit through it.

"That should do," Keiko said. "How were the fruits of my practice?"

"Keiko," Hazō wheezed, "how long have you known genjutsu?"

"If only," she laughed. "I researched the matter, and most of it is utterly incompatible with my combat style.

"The principle, however, is the same. Sufficient raw fear will lead a target to fill in the blanks on their own initiative. It requires a certain kind of will, and a certain specialised form of body language."

"Huh. Is that something I could learn?"

"I doubt it." Keiko's eyes half-closed for a second in some uncertain negative emotion. "You have too much light in you. When you attempt to intimidate, it is through deception. You exaggerate or mislead, because fundamentally, you do not wish to destroy your enemies, merely to overcome them. You lack killing intent. I, on the other hand, need only to project what I am outwards. You could call it talent, if you were feeling cruel."

"Don't argue with the self-loathing cynic," Hazō told himself. "Hearken to the wisdom of Akane. She knows what to do, at least more than you do."

"So is that how it works for everyone who does it the non-deceptive way?"

"Past a certain point," Keiko said. "I cannot speak beyond my own experience, except to say that I believe it to be the foundation of the jōnin aura."

"Which is what, exactly?"

"I have spoken to Jiraiya on the subject. The mechanism is not fully understood, and probably involves some combination of killing intent and chakra. If you have ever felt a jōnin intimidate you through their sheer presence, without any particular act or word, if the experience evoked in you an image or sensation uniquely associated with that individual, that is what elite shinobi colloquially refer to as a jōnin aura. Needless to say, I do not possess one, though with sufficient practice—which you have happily volunteered for—perhaps I might acquire it earlier than others."

"Do you know what it'll be like?"

Keiko shrugged. "I imagine ice will be involved. It always is."

"So does that mean every jōnin we know can do it? Even Mari-sensei?"

"I asked her to release her full killing intent once so I could experience it. Never again."

"That bad?"

"If you can imagine being immersed in the absolute opposite of everything you are…" Keiko shuddered.

Was there any part of this conversation that wasn't going to swerve into frightening and/or depressing territory?

"Well," Hazō said, "I'm sure it won't be an issue. I won't disturb you any further so that you don't disturb me any further. But… I'm glad you remember the whole acceptance, trust and love thing. You deserve every bit of it. Honestly, with how strong you've become since we first met, in all the different ways, I dread to think what our tournament battle is going to be like."

"I… thank you, Hazō. Were it not deeply embarrassing, I imagine I could say much the same to you. However, it is, so kindly vacate the premises so that I may prepare to head out for the afternoon."

-o-​

Kagome-sensei took three steps into the room before grabbing a kunai and leaping straight for Keiko's throat.

"Stop!" Hazō yelled. "What is it this time, Kagome-sensei?"

"She was staring at me funny."

"Keiko, were you in fact staring at him funny?"

"By no means. I was observing him in my peripheral vision while maintaining my focus on the main entrance."

"Exactly!" Kagome-sensei pointed an accusing finger at her. "You might as well have been shouting 'I'm a dirty backstabbing schmuck' at the top of your lungs."

"Kagome," Noburi said patiently, "you're playing the role of a normal daimyo. That means you're only allowed to be as suspicious as a smart civilian."

"I was exactly like a civilian," Kagome grumbled. "See, I didn't use explosive tags or anything."

"And the kunai?"

"Daimyo have those swords, right? For honourable suicide?"

"Those are samurai," Hazō said, "and they only exist in fiction. Partly thanks to us."

"Fine, whatever," Noburi said. "Let's pretend you got past Keiko without doing anything crazy. Here's what you see."

Noburi slid over to the table where Hazō was already sitting. "I raise, my good man. I've got a good feeling about this hand."

"Oh, really? Then I raise too. I hope you enjoy having your coffers emptied."

"Let's go!"

Noburi put down a straight. Hazō had one pair.

"Oh, dear, won't be able to afford that castle for much longer, will we?"

"We'll just see about that!" Hazō growled. During the next round, he managed to get another pair versus Noburi's four of a kind. "Again!"

"Sorry, old boy," Noburi winked. "If I don't stop now, I won't be able to carry all this money back to my lodgings. Better luck next time."

"You get back here, you scoundrel!"

"Kagome, that's your cue," Noburi whispered.

Kagome-sensei swaggered up to the table. It looked like the waddling of an overweight penguin, but points for effort.

"Hello there. I am extremely rich but don't have the common sense of a magpie, and can't tell from your expression that you're up to no good. Let me stake my money on drawing better cards than you."

"That's… good," Hazō said. "Now you draw a good hand—we've stacked the deck for practice—and I'll get a bad one."

"What's a good hand?"

Hazō dropped his cards. "Do you not know how to play?"

"Why should I? Waste of time. They could have all the private game nights they wanted. I'd be using the time for productive research."

"All right," Hazō said determinedly. "Let me start by drawing you up a chart."

"Hazō," Keiko said, "you do recall that Kagome will not be coming with us, and thus needs only to know enough to assist with the simulation?"

"Not now, Keiko," Hazō waved her away. "This man is ignorant of the rules of a game."

-o-​

The morning of departure had come. It was overcast, and, at this time of morning, pretty dark. However, Jiraiya had made it clear that they would not be late to Mist by so much as a minute, or he would personally hand the offender over to Hyūga Hiashi for use before the tournament began. (The fact that nobody could imagine what the "use" could possibly be made it only worse.)

Right now, the Gōketsu Clan in its entirety (including Fifi, curled around Kagome's feet) was assembled in front of the compound gates, saying its farewells before setting off to join the main Leaf contingent at the village gate.

"Are you sure you've packed enough explosives?"

"There is no such thing as enough explosives," Hazō replied ritually.

"That's my apprentice. You go blow all the stinkers to pieces for me."

Jiraiya coughed meaningfully.

"But in a safe and rules-compatible way!"

"Good luck," Mari-sensei said in a whisper.

"Kick their asses or I'll kick yours," Tsunade added. "And take the herbal tea every day, because if you try to bring even one foreign disease back to Leaf, you'd better be ready to turn missing-nin all over again."

And then there was Akane. Akane who'd come over to speak to him personally while Noburi was busy getting the last of the bags and storage scrolls.

"I was afraid you wouldn't make it," Hazō said with a smile.

"I could never miss my chance to say goodbye."

"I'm sorry if I've been a bit distant lately," Hazō said. "I know it wasn't fair on you. To tell you the truth, I only figured out about the breakup after, um, that… that training with Team Gai. Until then I thought it was just a fight. And it took the combined efforts of Noburi, Mari-sensei and Jiraiya to make me get it. So, um, sorry about that."

Akane, who'd been looking strangely melancholy, burst out laughing. "That is so… so you, Hazō. Not that I'm any better for not catching it!"

"But wait," she said. "if you didn't think we'd broken up, then why were you being distant?"

"Because I'm terrible at managing interpersonal conflict?"

"Oh, cool. That makes sense."

Hazō was a little miffed at the instant response, but he decided that the mature thing would be not to show it.

"So," Hazō said awkwardly, "in the name of compensating for me being terrible at managing interpersonal conflict… is there anything that's bothering you? Because if you're ever unhappy with anything, I want to be there for you. Your feelings matter—not just to me, but all of us."

"Thanks, Hazō," Akane smiled, that melancholy touch back in her voice. "If I'm honest…"

She stopped.

"No. It's not important."

"Akane," Hazō said reproachfully. "If we're going to communicate, we need to communicate."

"It's really not important, and it probably won't matter for long anyway. For now, you need all your focus to be on the tournament. Can you do that for me?"

Hazō sighed. "Promise me that if it's still an issue when I get back, we'll talk about it then."

"I will do my best," Akane said seriously. "So, Hazō, you need to do your best as well."

"I will."

"What's the hold-up?" Jiraiya called out. "We need to hurry up and be the Gone-ketsu!"

Several people turned to stare at him in disbelief.

"So maybe I'm not at the top of my game in the early morning," Jiraiya muttered.

"Sorry," Akane said to Hazō. "I shouldn't be holding you back at a time like this."

"Don't worry about it. It's just Jiraiya worrying about clan prestige again. Listen, we should get moving, but I want you to know that it's good to have you with us again. Not just because you're a great person, but because I think it'll take all of us to help Mari-sensei, and I know I can count on you."

"I will do everything I can," Akane said.

"All right, in that case—what the?!"

As the Gōketsu travellers passed through the compound gates, they were met with a huge cheer. A crowd of civilians stood a respectful distance away, some of them waving banners with "Victory!" and similar slogans on them.

Hazō began to get a very bad feeling.

"What is going on here?" Jiraiya demanded.

A man emerged from the crowd, gave Jiraiya a deep bow, then proceeded to walk right past him and to Keiko.

"Lady Gōketsu," he said in reverent tones, "please accept our humble wishes for your triumph at the Chūnin Exam Finals. Truly, we are in awe at the surpassing talent you have shown at your young age."

Keiko stared at the man blankly.

He seemed to be prepared for that reaction. "We won't trouble you any further, Lady Gōketsu. All we wish is to present you with these gifts, which are filled with our love and appreciation, and will surely bring you good fortune on the battlefield."

He waved a hand, and several burly men emerged from the crowd carrying an enormous box, which they placed carefully at Keiko's feet before giving her brief looks of admiration and retreating.

Hazō stepped towards Keiko and took a peek.

The majority of the gifts were good luck charms. Safe travel. Grow up a healthy child. Victory in battle. Grow tall. Then there were a few rather terrible portraits of Keiko (obviously drawn without her participation), made in charcoal, ink and embroidery. A blue and white scarf. A pair of wool gloves with snowflake patterns. No fewer than five black kitten toys. And that was just the top layer.

Keiko, the most amazing expression of confoundment on her face, turned helplessly to Mari-sensei.

Mari-sensei laughed for the first time in weeks.

"We'll hold on to those for you," she said in a quiet but clear voice.

Keiko nodded, but snatched the scarf and gloves out of the box before Kagome-sensei could start checking it for traps (which might involve some degree of disassembly).

"Disperse," the man shouted back to the crowd. "Sorry for taking up your time, Lady Gōketsu. We'll get out of your way now."

"What just happened?" Keiko asked, finding her voice several seconds after the last well-wisher disappeared.

Noburi gave Hazō a suspicious look. "Is this another of your crazy schemes, Hazō?"

"No," Hazō said. "I can quite honestly say I didn't see that one coming."

"Every day," Jiraiya said, "I discover a new reason why I was crazy to adopt you people.

"Of course," he added, "every night Mari reminds me why it was the greatest idea of my life."

"Wedding within a week of your return," Tsunade snapped. "Or I invite Orochimaru and leave you to figure out how to get him in."

Jiraiya stared at her goggle-eyed for a second.

"I knew there was a reason I wanted to take a break from this madhouse.

"Come on, kids. Last one to the gate gets a double portion of Tsunade's herbal tea!"

Hazō ran for his life, followed by Tsunade's creative curses, Kagome-sensei's yells of encouragement, and…

"No matter what we are, Hazō, remember that I love you!"

Hazō swore to do all of them proud.

-o-​

You have received 3 +1 XP and 0 FP.

-o-​

Kagome lectured you on rushing your work, sealing safety and sane time estimates when you so much as suggested trying to get some new research done before your departure.

Your heist instructions were very vague, but you practised anyway. Keiko wrote down an estimate of your projected earnings, then rolled it up into a ball and threw it to Fifi to play with. Apparently, analysts don't like being asked to make predictions with too many variables and too little data. Fifi, on the other hand, eats financial estimates for breakfast. I also have no idea what you meant by practising bribing the yakuza.

Your CHAOS preparations went fine, except that you have no access to noxious gas and Tunneller's Friend would have been the wrong seal anyway.

-o-​

You are standing at the Leaf gates. It will take you two days of travel to reach Mist. You may use the journey time as you will, or skip it entirely.

What do you do?

Voting ends on Wednesday 21st of November, 12 p.m. London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 228: Answer on a Scale
The Leaf travellers had made camp for the night. Somewhere out there, a ring of traps sufficient to keep out a determined chakra rhinoceros kept the group safe (Hazō had offered to help, only for Jiraiya to look at him like the world's greatest sealmaster looking at a young upstart who didn't think he could make a comprehensive array in under thirty seconds if he so desired). Jiraiya still hadn't learned the true powers of paranoia Kagome-sensei's apprentice could wield in the wilderness, but Hazō was choosing not to hold that against him. Few appreciated the full glory of Kagome-sensei's teachings; you could recognise such people by the dozens of small rectangles of paper they carried with them at all times like good luck charms (which in a sense they were).

Right now, Hazō was being extra-patient with Jiraiya's lackadaisical ways (a mere chakra rhinoceros! What was he going to do if there was a horde of trained tapirs?) because he had an important question that needed answering straight away, as most of his questions did.

"A jōnin aura, huh?" Jiraiya said thoughtfully. "Given that it's a thing that exists and can be used to hurt people, I should've known it was only a matter of time. All right, kid, what do you want to know?"

"What is it? Keiko mentioned you two had already talked about it, but she didn't give me a full run-down."

"She's a prodigy, that one, for reasons I'm not touching with a ten-foot pole. You should ask her sometime if you dare, might provide a bit of insight.

"A jōnin aura is what we call what happens when somebody with a hell of a lot of self stops holding it back, hopefully in a controlled fashion. Some people say it's a form of killing intent, but I think that's bullshit, and I'm a world-class expert on most things. For a jōnin's aura to be made of pure killing intent, they'd have to go around every minute of every day wanting to kill the people around them. Ain't nobody got time for that."

Hazō gave Jiraiya a blank look.

"What does it even mean to have a lot of self?"

"Imagine taking a load of air and compressing it into a single spot," Jiraiya said in the casual voice of a man playing with silly hypotheticals. "Imagine that single spot, like a bead of solid air that's under so much pressure from the inside that as soon as you stop compressing it, it's going to explode and wreck everything around it."

He paused for a response. Hazō gave the nod of a boy patiently entertaining an old man's rambling.

"Now imagine if you took lots of those beads, and put them together in the shape of a person. And that that person was a ninja, and they were able to keep the beads compressed through sheer willpower. Imagine that in the process of gathering the beads, they got so good at keeping them compressed that they stopped having to consciously think about it. If air is a sense of who you are, that's a jōnin."

"I still don't understand," Hazō said. "How can self be something you gather over time?"

Jiraiya gave a laugh with the tiniest tinge of bitterness to it that Hazō might not have noticed on another night. "How can it not? Are you the same person you were two years ago? Do you see yourself as the same person you were two years ago?"

Hazō shook his head.

"Your experiences make you who you are. You keep stacking them and you have more layers to who you are, all crammed into the same mind. You become more complex, and whatever it is you are at the core, that's an inseparable part of your experiences, meaning you end up with more of it over time."

"Then why aren't all old people jōnin?"

"Because their experiences aren't rich enough," Jiraiya said. "How much did you experience in your two years as a missing-nin compared to the average genin? You sure got more out of it than the skill summary in your file can show."

"So in order to develop a jōnin aura fast, I need to have lots of meaningful experiences."

"And you want to develop a jōnin aura fast why? So you can weaponise it like you weaponise everything you lay hands on plus some things that only exist in theory?"

"I want a way of beating other people's auras," Hazō said. "I can't afford to have some jōnin shut me down just by being themselves at me. More importantly, I want more power I can use for good. If I can develop a jōnin aura of safety and protection, of making people feel supported even before I say anything, I think it would be a great tool for helping others when words aren't enough.

"I remember what happened when we met the Third Hokage. He was the Will of Fire personified. He was control, and as long as we trusted him and submitted to that control, we were safe and supported, but we also knew that he'd destroy us instantly if we became a threat. I want to be like that someday, and I already have a clear sense of who I am that I can build on."

Jiraiya rapped his knuckles against the log they were sitting on, thinking. He looked up, and met Hazō's eyes, and there was an expression of uncompromising gravity in them.

"How many times have you walked into danger certain that you weren't coming back? How many of your loved ones have you betrayed for power? How many times have you begged at your worst enemy's feet so they would spare someone you'd failed to protect?

"Being a jōnin isn't about skill. Everybody thinks that, but it's not. Skill is what we keep special jōnin around for. Being a jōnin is about being sent crashing into your limits as a human being, and then paying a price nobody else would pay in order to break through them. What you buy with that price, you get to bring back, and that's what you compress into a self that's denser than anyone else's. It's also what makes every jōnin seriously screwed up in their own ways, because those limits are there for a reason."

"But jōnin do have incredible skill, and it doesn't seem like they rely on their sense of self for that."

"Don't they?" Jiraiya gave Hazō a sideways look. "I can see where you'd make the mistake, seeing as I'm better than you in every possible way and always will be, but jōnin aren't built differently from normal people. Sure, they're conditioned to the peak of human ability, but they're still flesh and bone just like you. Gai doesn't punch through stone walls because he's made of solid orichalcum—that's not a real thing, stop looking at me like that—and just saying 'chakra' doesn't explain anything. If Gai sent an amount equal to half your chakra into punching a wall, and you sent half your chakra into punching a wall, which one do you think would break through and which one would end up with broken bones?"

Hazō winced.

"Your chakra's part of who you are. That's why you can control your own, sometimes even when it's outside your body, but you can never control somebody else's. A jōnin is someone who can release as much of who they are as they need, in exactly the way they need, whenever they need to."

A horrifying thought occurred to Hazō.

"Wait, you mean Maito Gai chooses to be the way he is?"

Jiraiya shrugged. "More like he doesn't bother not to. Remember: jōnin? All deeply, deeply screwed up. Excepting yours truly, of course."

Hazō decided not to stab fish in a barrel. Jiraiya had earned a temporary reprieve by being forthcoming anyway.

"What I'm getting at here, is that you, kid, are powered by your ideals, or at least so you say. That's good. Great. Commendable. What have you sacrificed for them? What choices have you made that others refused to make? What nightmares have you plunged yourself into because a piece of your new world might lie on the other side?

"You get the picture. I'm confident that you, Hazō, will make it to special jōnin if you don't get yourself killed first. You've got both the talent and the drive for your specialisation, and you can get the other skills up to scratch eventually. But to go beyond that? You're going to have to become who you think you are, all the way from the outer layers of your mind to the uncharted depths where nameless horrors dwell. And yes, become horribly screwed up in the process.

"At that point, you'll realise that the jōnin aura's just a nifty bonus, like when there's extra cookie dough left over after Kagome's done baking. Only what Kagome is baking… is your soul."

It said volumes about Jiraiya that his expression and tone of voice managed to make Hazō shiver at that last line.

"But what about Keiko? She's got an aura-like thing going on, hasn't she? And she hasn't been through any more than I have."

Jiraiya snorted. "Well, first off, that bloodchilling presence schtick she's got going isn't a jōnin aura. Not just because it's not strong enough, but because it can run out, and because it can break. A jōnin aura is like sunlight. You can get hurt by it if it's too intense, or you can find ways to resist it, but the one thing you can't do is try to make the sun go away—unless maybe you can do enough damage to blow it up, and it says a lot about living with you that the thought even crossed my mind. What Keiko's got is more like obsidian. Pretty damn sharp, but hit it the wrong way and it'll shatter, and I wouldn't want to be her when it does.

"Still, it's pretty damn impressive given how terrible she is at everyday body language."

"It is," Hazō agreed. "So if I can't have a real jōnin aura anytime soon, how do I get some of what she's having?"

"Beats me," Jiraiya said. "Remember, I barely know the girl. If I had to make a wild guess, though, it would be because she's made a head start on being screwed up."

Hazō was torn between defending Keiko because that was a harsh thing to say and not defending Keiko because it was also an eloquent summary of Team Uplift's genin experience.

"I don't mean that as an insult. But if something sent her crashing through her limits hard enough, and by some miracle she didn't kill herself or go full-on insane, that could get her a foothold on something useful. Now if you want to turn into a second Keiko, with a possibility of getting something that might someday be a bit like a jōnin aura, then… hm, now I think of it, you'd still be exactly as good at scribing seals, and we've already got two sealmasters for the research. Talk to me again when we're back in Leaf."

"Yes," Hazō said. "Yes, I look forward to not doing that. Can I get training in resisting other people's auras instead? If I can work my way up to someday resisting the aura of a Kage, that'll make me immune to normal jōnin auras, right?"

Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "You think you could resist the aura of a Kage?"

"Eventually! Right now, I'm just suggesting seeing how far I can get, and then practising until I get better."

"You won't get anywhere, I can tell you that now. Apart from the fact that you're trying to face off against an incredible badass who makes ordinary jōnin quake in their boots, you just don't have the right kind of resolve. Mari told me about how she rescued you from Shikigami's camp. It was brave of you to run headfirst into the unknown, but when it comes down to it, you ran because there was no other choice. I think a lot of your missing-nin adventures were like that. Heck, I'm the one who forced you into half of them. You made choices based on what increased your odds of survival. Which was smart, sensible, and absolutely the right thing for a missing-nin to do, but the resolve you get from that? It's a survivor's resolve. You stare into the eyes of danger and go 'I've faced worse than you and survived.'

"You can't beat me with survivor's resolve. Somewhere in the back of your mind there'll be a voice going 'I'm stronger than Jiraiya and here is why', and another voice going 'I'm weaker than Jiraiya but I have to beat him anyway in order to survive.' Neither of those voices will give you what you need."

He didn't get Hazō at all. Or rather, he got how Hazō dealt with his enemies, but that didn't tell Jiraiya anything about where Hazō's resolve came from.

"That's not it at all!" Hazō exclaimed in frustration.

"Sorry," he said in a more subdued voice after registering Jiraiya's expression. "That came out more rudely than I expected. But I don't get my resolve from being a survivor. I get it from living in the name of the things I believe in. I have a vision of a better world, a world I intend to create, and I'm going to do whatever it takes to turn that vision into reality. I know that it isn't going to be an easy path. I know that the world is a ravenous, unfeeling abyss, and that the darkness within it is going to devour all of us unless somebody stops it. I'm not going to pretend otherwise. But precisely because the world needs saving, I am going to become strong enough to save it. It doesn't matter what I face—unsolvable problems, unbeatable enemies, even human nature itself—I will overcome them because I have to. That's my resolve, and that's what I want to use to learn to stand up to a jōnin aura, step by step."

"Wrong answer."

It was like being hit with an uppercut out of nowhere.

"What?!"

"Better, I'll grant you," Jiraiya said with an approving nod. "That could get you a long way under the right circumstances, at least if you can walk the walk. But this time, one little voice is going 'I'm stronger than Jiraiya because I want to be' and another is going 'I'm weaker than Jiraiya but I have to beat him anyway for the greater good'. That's not good enough either."

Not enough? How could it be not enough? Setting aside the fact that Jiraiya was unbeatable as things stood, that was Hazō's own self, the thing that would eventually become his core as a jōnin. It would be one thing if Jiraiya had said it wasn't strong enough, or even if he'd said that Hazō wasn't putting enough of himself into those words. Hazō knew that right now that resolve was more a statement of intent than anything else. But to imply that it was wrong on a fundamental level?

"It's not that belief can't work to give you strong enough resolve. But it takes purity of focus. It takes a kind of fanaticism that you don't have. Look at Captain Zabuza. Captain Zabuza dedicated every waking moment of his life to being a hunter-nin, whether he had to or not. On top of making him the ultimate master of his craft, it also gave him an identity that couldn't break under pressure. He had no voices in the back of his head, and I doubt I could have made him submit if I wanted to.

"There are others out there. I once knew a man who'd dedicated himself to the protection of Leaf to the point where nothing else existed for him. If you could be used to protect Leaf, he would use you. If you were a threat to Leaf, he would remove you. That was the sum total of his world. He wasn't even a Kage, but his aura could floor jōnin too.

"Assuming you aren't a paragon like those two, the resolve you need to beat a jōnin is the same resolve you need to become a jōnin. You have just one voice, and what it says is 'I'm stronger than Jiraiya.' No explanations. No justifications. No objectives. You're not even trying to win. You're not even focusing your resolve in response to my aura. You just are, and there happens to be a jōnin aura in your general vicinity."

"I just… am?"

"That's right. 'I'm stronger than Jiraiya.' Go a little deeper, a little further towards the core, and all you see is 'I'm stronger.' Get as close to the core as words will get you, and all you see is 'I am.' Nobody gets to argue with that.

"I'm not saying I won't give you a fair shot, once we're back in Leaf and I can do it without freaking out everybody in a one-mile area. Just don't expect miracles."

-o-​

Keiko and Noburi were sitting around a fire at the other end of the Leaf camp, discussing something with a passion that had Noburi making wild arm movements and Keiko working her way through her chicken skewers at a less precisely timed rate than usual.

"So for the Phase Four of the Master Plan," Noburi said, "I think we should—oh, it's you, Hazō."

Hazō took a seat. "What were you about to say?"

"Oh, I was just wishing we could've taken Kagome with us," Noburi grinned. "I miss his desserts—he's such a master of the flan."

Hazō gave Noburi a skeptical stare, but got nothing back but the offer of a chicken skewer, which he took.

"So what were you questioning Jiraiya about?"

"Jōnin auras," Hazō said. "You know, how you can be around a jōnin and you get these weird images in your head and feel a need to submit to their power."

Noburi rolled his eyes. "Trust you to overthink these things. Anybody with a libido would get weird images in their head around Mari-sensei and want to submit to her power."

Keiko began to nod, but caught herself in time. "I believe," she said, "that Hazō was referring to the half-baked mystical claptrap that Jiraiya considers to be the height of metaphysical theory." She sighed. "Is it too late to transfer our guardianship to Tsunade?"

"Speaking of people who have no visible social skills to speak of," Hazō segued ingeniously, "I drew up some of these for you." He handed out a few paper forms.

"And these would be…?"

"Post-interaction surveys," Hazō explained. "In order to help me improve my social performance, I would like you to fill one of these out after talking to me. They run off a scale, with '1' standing for 'most satisfied' and '7' standing for 'most unsatisfied'. For example, Item 12 is 'Are you happy with how sensitively Hazō commented on your love life?' If I treated the topic with due care and sensitivity, circle '1'. If I said something that made you want put to caltrops in my bedroll, circle '7'. If I didn't mention it at all, circle '4'."

Keiko stared at him in mute horror.

"Oh, hey," Noburi said cheerfully, "you really have thought of everything. There's an item for 'How do you feel the conversation impacted on your level of sanity?'"

He pulled out his writing implements and drew several concentric circles around "7" with a deft hand.

"Thanks," Hazō said. "By the way, they're double-sided."

"Hazō," Keiko said, "are you familiar with the phenomenon of someone acting so flawlessly in character that it becomes suspicious?"

"You'll want Item 6, 'Are you satisfied with how genuine Hazō was during the interaction?' And maybe Item 14, 'How confident are you that Hazō is not secretly plotting against you based on this interaction?'"

"I don't care how serious you are," Noburi said, "I think this is a great idea. We can hand these out to people, and then they can give them to Keiko and she can calculate exactly how much you suck based on ironclad statistics. I'll have twenty."

"I haven't actually made that many."

"Fine, I'll give you until tomorrow morning. If you tell me that you can't make copies fast enough, I'll give you a 7 on Item 11, see if I won't."

7/11 would mean "I am very dissatisfied with how Hazō delivered promised goods and/or services during this conversation."

"Actually," Noburi pondered, "better make it a hundred. You're going to be talking to a lot of people during the tournament. We should get Jiraiya in on this too. He can use the results when figuring out whom to choose for heir."

Hazō was no longer sure whether he was the trickster or the tricked.

-o-​

You have received 1 XP and 0 FP.

-o-​

Available information on fellow competitors, if any, will be provided pending QM spoons.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting closes on Saturday 24th of November, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Chosen for the Grave, Part 15

"Team Uplift, meet your creators."

I swore, very privately, that I would find a way to make Jiraiya suffer eternally. Well, okay, not eternally—'infinite punishment for finite crime' is pretty immoral and I like to think of myself as better than the kind of person who would do that. Still, twenty, maybe twenty-five years? Didn't seem unreasonable.

Wait, make it thirty. That smug grin was worth five all by itself.

"Hi," Oli said with a brightness that I knew him well enough to know was forced. "Nice to meet you guys. I'm Oli, this is Earl and Val."

"Hey."

"Hello."

The terrifying tween with the dead eyes and too many knives strapped to her body studied us for a moment, then turned to Jiraiya. "What do you mean, 'creators'?"

"Funny story," Jiraiya said, leaning back in his chair and putting his feet up on his desk. He folded hands across his stomach and showed a smile that added a full thirty years to his sentence in the Judgemental Fires of Appropriate Punishment. "These three are from another world. They're writers, and they dreamed us all into existence."

"Actually, it's probably more of a multiversal windowing slash anthropic principle sort of thing—" I began, but then Jiraiya glowered at me and I fell silent. Partially because the glower was threatening and partially because I was having a wicked sinus headache.

"Why are you telling us this?" Mari asked. Her voice was serious but remarkably free of existential horror. I was also surprised at how closely it matched my mental image of how she would sound.

Jiraiya shrugged one shoulder. "What does it matter? Half the intelligence services on the continent know their story already and the other half are just lazy."

"Sir," Hazō said carefully. "When you say they 'dreamed us into existence'—"

He stopped talking as my grunt of pain distracted him; my headache had spiked wickedly.

Jiraiya seemed oblivious to my suffering. "Yeah, I know. Wild, right? Anyway, they're from another world. They wrote a story there called 'Chosen for the Grave', which was all about our world. Paint me blue and call me chowder if they didn't get all the details right."

"Very funny, sir," Noburi said. At this point in the timeline he wasn't as good at socials as he would be in later chapters, so the snark in his voice didn't have the self-assurance that would have really sold it. "Who are they really?"

"I'm not kidding," Jiraiya said. He paused, glancing at me as I whimpered and pressed a hand hard against my forehead. "You okay there, Earl?"

"No," I grunted. "My head is about to explode."

He laughed. "Look, if you don't want me to tell them that you are the author of all their pain, that's no big thing. I mean, sure, you're responsible for everything that tore Keiko away from Ami, and Noburi away from his sisters, and Hazō away from his mo—"

I collapsed to the floor, both hands pressed tight against my head as I tried to physically hold my skull together, or perhaps squeeze it back together if the jackhammer of my pulse had already ruptured it. At this point I couldn't tell. I wanted to call out for help but the slightest movement or sound, even one as soft as the screams of the void around us, made everything worse so instead I made the calmly reasoned choice to devote all my attention to breathing since that was really what was needed right now.

"Has he got the plague?" Mari asked, stepping back.

"No," Jiraiya said, frowning and taking his feet off the desk. "Sunny said he was sick, but...." He paused, standing up and completely ignoring the growling of spacetime as he looked around the room. "There's...." He frowned. "Cat, take Earl to the hospital and tell Sunny to get with him." He turned back to Mari as the feline-masked ANBU pulled me to my feet. "So, are you actually here to sell us skywalkers like they said?"

"BREACH NOT THE FOURTH WALL, LOATHESOME LITTLE TOAD!!!"

The bladed arm of a god tore through the fabric of reality and scythed across the room. Through waves of red-limned agony I watched it approach, phasing through objects and ripping humans to shreds. One claw caught Mari in the face and mulched her head. Another took Hazō in the chest; he essentially exploded. Keiko happened to be standing between the claws but the impact folded her body up the wrong way with a sickening squelch. Jiraiya got hit by two in the belly and one in the throat; there was nothing left but hamburger.

The last thing I saw was the monomolecular tip of a claw piercing my eyeball as all of reality was torn asunder around us.

The End​





There will be no voting. @Velorien will write the most recent plan on Thursday.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Chosen for the Grave, Part 15
Interlude: Chosen for the Grave, Part 15

"Team Uplift, meet your—"

"Shut up, you stupid stinker!"

The Toad Sage, two ANBU, me, Val, and Oli blinked. Akane and Hazō looked alarmed, Noburi rolled his eyes, Keiko sighed, and Mari's smile didn't change even slightly as she turned to her wild-eyed teammate.

"Kagome, be nice," she said. "Jiraiya has been very courteous with us, we should give him the same respect. I'm sure he's got a reason for introducing these people."

"They look stupid," Kagome said grumpily. "Bunch of stupid stinkers, probably get us all killed."

"Let's at least give them a chance, okay?"

Kagome started to say something else, then sat back, resigned. The look on his face set alarm bells going in my head, but I couldn't localize the reason.

"As I was saying," Jiraiya continued, "I'd like to introduce you to your creators."

I swore, very privately, that I would find a way to make Jiraiya suffer eternally. Well, okay, not eternally—'infinite punishment for finite crime' is pretty immoral and I like to think of myself as better than the kind of person who would do that. Still, twenty, maybe twenty-five years? Didn't seem unreasonable.

Wait, make it thirty. That smug grin was worth five all by itself.

"Hi," Oli said with a brightness that I knew him well enough to know was forced. "Nice to meet you guys. I'm Oli, this is Earl and Val."

"Hey."

"Hello."

"Stupid stinking names," Kagome grumbled. "You'll see. They'll kill us all. Not me, though. They won't get me."

The terrifying tween with the dead eyes and too many knives strapped to her body studied us for a moment, completely ignoring Kagome, then turned to Jiraiya. "What do you mean, 'creators'?"

"Funny story," Jiraiya said, leaning back in his chair and putting his feet up on his desk. He folded hands across his stomach and showed a smile that added a full thirty years to his sentence in the Judgemental Fires of Appropriate Punishment. "These three are from another world. They're writers, and they dreamed us all into existence."

"Actually, it's probably more of a multiversal windowing slash anthropic principle sort of thing—" I began, but then Jiraiya glowered at me and I fell silent. Partially because the glower was threatening and partially because I was having a wicked sinus headache.

"Why are you telling us this?" Mari asked. Her voice was serious but remarkably free of existential horror. I was also surprised at how closely it matched my mental image of how she would sound.

Jiraiya shrugged one shoulder. "What does it matter? Half the intelligence services on the continent know their story already and the other half are just lazy."

"Sir," Hazō said carefully. "When you say they 'dreamed us into existence'—"

He stopped talking as my grunt of pain distracted him; my headache had spiked wickedly.

Jiraiya seemed oblivious to my suffering. "Yeah, I know. Wild, right? Anyway, they're from another world. They wrote a story there called 'Chosen for the Grave', which was all about our world. Paint me blue and call me chowder if they didn't get all the details right."

"Very funny, sir," Noburi said. At this point in the timeline he wasn't as good at socials as he would be in later chapters, so the snark in his voice didn't have the self-assurance that would have really sold it. "Who are they really?"

"I'm not kidding," Jiraiya said. He paused, glancing at me as I whimpered and pressed a hand hard against my forehead. "You okay there, Earl?"

"No," I grunted. "My head is about to explode."

He laughed. "Look, if you don't want me to tell them that you are the author of all their pain, that's no big thing. I mean, sure, you're responsible for everything that tore Keiko away from Ami, and Noburi away from his sisters, and Hazō away from his mo—"

I collapsed to the floor, both hands pressed tight against my head as I tried to physically hold my skull together, or perhaps squeeze it back together if the jackhammer of my pulse had already ruptured it. At this point I couldn't tell. I wanted to call out for help but the slightest movement or sound, even one as soft as the screams of the void around us, made everything worse so instead I made the calmly reasoned choice to devote all my attention to breathing since that was really what was needed right now.

"Has he got the plague?" Mari asked, stepping back.

"No," Jiraiya said, frowning and taking his feet off the desk. "Sunny said he was sick, but...." He paused, standing up and completely ignoring the growling of spacetime as he looked around the room. "There's...." He frowned. "Cat, take Earl to the hospital and tell Sunny to get with him." He turned back to Mari as the feline-masked ANBU pulled me to my feet. "So, are you actually here to sell us skywalkers like they said?"

"YOU GO TOO FAR, LOATHESOME LITTLE TOAD!!!"

The bladed arm of a god tore through the fabric of reality and scythed across the room. Through waves of red-limned agony I watched it approach, phasing through objects and ripping humans to shreds. One claw caught Mari in the face and mulched her head. Another took Hazō in the chest; he essentially exploded. Keiko happened to be standing between the claws but the impact folded her body up the wrong way with a sickening squelch. Jiraiya got hit by two in the belly and one in the throat; there was nothing left but hamburger.

The last thing I saw was the monomolecular tip of a claw piercing my eyeball as all of reality was torn asunder around us.

The End





There will be no voting. @Velorien will write the most recent plan on Thursday.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 229: Reflection in the Mist

Hazō laid with his back to the embers of Uplift's cooking fire, eyes locked on the shapeless darkness around him. He wasn't technically on watch - that's what the escort was for, after all, the contestants were supposed to be resting so they could be in top form - but old habits die hard.

Not that the habit was really all that old. He'd spent six times as long living in Mist with Momma as he had in the wilderness, for all that time had felt interminable. It was just that living as prey demanded you adapt, and change, and compromise much more deeply than living in civilization.

Thoughts of compromise brought him right back to the beginning of the circle his mind had been spinning in for the last couple hours - his conversation with Jiraiya.

What does it even mean to have a lot of self?

Had he been putting parts of himself aside without even realizing it? It didn't feel like it, but if he'd already done it enough, maybe he wouldn't even know?

And you want to develop a jōnin aura fast why? So you can weaponize it like you weaponize everything you lay hands on?

That part stung every time he thought about it. Not terribly, but a little, that a man who had seen as much death as his adopted father could still sound reproachful about what might, in truth, be Hazō's greatest talent.

Maybe that's just my self, huh Jiraiya? he thought with a hint of bitterness. Scared?

You're going to have to become who you think you are, all the way from the outer layers of your mind to the uncharted depths where nameless horrors dwell. And yes, become horribly screwed up in the process,
his memory of Jiraiya answered right back.

And that, Hazō admitted to himself with a grimace, might be something worthy of even the Fifth Hokage's fear.

I once knew a man who'd dedicated himself to the protection of Leaf to the point where nothing else existed for him. If you could be used to protect Leaf, he would use you. If you were a threat to Leaf, he would remove you. That was the sum total of his world.

Was that who Hazō wanted to become? Not just for Leaf, but for the whole world? Was that someone worth becoming? And if not, who was worth becoming?

So far he'd made a name for himself looking at things upside down and sideways to how most people saw them, and using that to move along paths others didn't see. Was that enough to build a self on, or was it still too small? If it was too small, would it be enough to just apply it to everything? The clan, the tournament, the alliance, Uplift, bigger and bigger every time, never faltering, never compromising?

Wrong answer. Words like a knife through the back of his spine.

Jiraiya had already said willing things to happen wasn't going to cut it. Planning on becoming strong enough wasn't going to cut it.

Get as close to the core as words will get you, and all you see is 'I am.'

This was going to take a lot more thinking. Hazō turned his back on the darkness, and forced himself to sleep.

-o-o-​

The streets of Mist were much busier than during the preliminary events. The tournament didn't even start until tomorrow, but already the festive atmosphere was intoxicating. Shops had set up fenced-off areas and stalls jutting into streets and alleyways, waving bright flags and paper lanterns to draw the attention of customers. Hazō spotted Mist nin wearing completely impractical bright blue uniforms out in force on the rooftops, sometimes wearing clan flags on their backs, a clear warning against troublemakers. The ninja on real policing duty were, of course, disguised among the crowds - Team Uplift made a little game of trying to pick them out, though they could only definitively spot a couple.

After settling into their bunks and sweeping for traps, seals, peep-holes, and Kozu bodyparts, Noburi volunteered to get in touch with the foreign contestants while Hazō and Keiko contacted their Chivalrous friends. The pair changed into nondescript civilian garb, hid knives up their sleeves, put their hair up, and hopped out a window.

...​

"There's no way we might get in touch with our dear uncle in the next day or so?"

"No. Major events like the tournament are always a very great demand on his time." Hazō was pretty sure the Oyabun's secretary hadn't blinked since he and Keiko walked in the door.

"I see." Hazō frowned. "Perhaps we could leave a letter?"

"I will not stop you, but I cannot offer any guarantee he will see it soon. Certainly not within a day."

Hazō prevented himself from grimacing. "A moment then, please." He withdrew a storage seal from his day-pack, placed it on her desk, and pulled a box of writing materials into existence.

"I find myself wondering if you might be able to answer one or two of our questions, given your position," Keiko stated mildly as Hazō scribed.

"I am happy to help friends of the Chivalrous Organization however I may," the secretary replied just as mildly, her lighter brown eyes meeting Keiko's darker without flinching.

Keiko's nose twitched in a tiny allergic reaction to social bullshit, but she forged bravely on. "If a ninja wished to make it clear to someone working for your organization during the tournament festivities that she were friendly, are there things she might say or do to inform them she was not there to cut them out of their revenue?"

"I do apologize ma'am, I am afraid this lowly secretary is not aware of any broadly-accepted secret signs. Informational security, I'm sure you understand."

"Unfortunate," Keiko remarked. "We should rejoin our brother. Please let our honored uncle know the Chivalrous Organization is frequently in our thoughts."

She spun on her heel, Hazō following after leaving behind a politely-worded inquiry into sharing gambling profits.

...​

Noburi reported in a huff that the competitors from Hot Springs and Sand seemed to really not give a shit about the attempt at an apology, not even the cute one from the Sand trio. But more pressingly....

"What do you mean Doigama isn't here?" Hazō asked incredulously.

"I didn't think it was that complicated a sentence," Noburi quipped.

"He will be replaced by one of the Mist contestants who made places seventeen through nineteen," Keiko mused. "Mist may have applied pressure or given concessions to Wolf to keep Doigama out of the tournament, to avoid the embarrassment of hosting an event in which none of their nin are participating."

"Not that it'll help them much, since their contestant is going to be up against Shikamaru in round one," replied Noburi. "Check it out." He pulled out a sheet of parchment with a bracket on it. The others took a moment to assess it.

"Lucky you, when Hyūga kicks your ass you'll have an excuse to feel a woman's touch," observed Hazō.

"Don't make me hand her and Yamanaka a couple of your surveys," Noburi warned. "If I were you I'd rather focus on the fact that Keiko will be crushing you in round two."

"Only if we both win," Keiko pointed out, her eyes still distant. "Kashiwagi is a technique hacker and ranged fighter, and Kotsuzui's bloodline is supposed to make his clan into terrifying close range fighters. The Mizukage's office could hardly have paired us with better matches if they tried."

Hazō chewed his lip for a long second. "Blood Element users are supposed to heal fast, right? I wonder how that interacts with explosives."

-o-o-​

Jiraiya had thrown him to the wolves.

Worse, one of the wolves was wearing a Leaf headband.

And they were all getting drunk.

"I can't help but notice the forces you've dropped of in the Nari Isles, my dear and steadfast ally of the Village Hidden Under the Mountain," a reddening Yamanaka Inoichi said too-loudly to Kotokoro, Sand's diplomatic envoy to the First International Uplifting Game Night (Working Title).

"But of course," she answered with a smile that crinkled her fluttering eyes, the only part of her face visible above the loose cloth that wrapped her neck and chin. She briefly flashed a card indicating a Bonus Mission. "We got reports of chakra-shark schools harassing the ports there, you see. And we do so value keeping our mutually beneficial trade ties to Hidden Volcano open."

"Aaaaand that moves the turn to Hidden Lumber," Hazō said, cutting in on the ensuing uneasy quiet of the private dining room.

"Yes!" Rock's representative Namazu proclaimed. The man had singlehandedly drunk as much as any two other competitors. "My master plan is beginning to take effect!" He casually tossed a handful of dice in Hazō's direction for the Game Master to count up.

"It is indeed! With that roll, the Village Hidden in the Chakra Pumpkin declares its official support for Hidden Lumber at the next Summit two rounds from now. Local skirmishing will continue until then - all military actions except Hidden Lumber's take a penalty die."

The table met this announcement with unanimous groaning.

"Jerkface!" Kotokoro declared, standing up and leveling an accusing finger, her blonde hair flowing behind her dramatically. "We were supposed to work together! How'd you do it without the reinforcements from Nari?!"

"I'd have loved to ally with you openly for the extra dice, it would have been a lot faster," Namazu admitted. "But Kurosawa would have assumed we were setting things up to drive up her food import costs! And then she would have stopped us from doing it! Unacceptable."

The Mist representative, who Hazō still wasn't sure of his relation to, raised an eyebrow very deliberately. "You should have access to all the modifier cards on Hidden Chakra Pumpkin now that they've declared for you. Have you looked them over yet?"

Namazu glanced down at his hand and flicked through them briefly, then froze. "You wouldn't."

"Would."

"You didn't."

"Did."

"AUGH!" Namazu threw a Suicide Sealing Cult card into the middle of the table for everyone to examine. "You! Miniature Kurosawa! You helped her set this up!"

The faux-pas triggered a flurry of tiny glances around the table.

"...Gōketsu," Hazō replied carefully. "My name is Gōketsu Hazō, and the Game Master's job is to be impartial, and you would do well to remember both of those things."

More glances, and twitching faces. Hazō couldn't hope to follow. He felt like he was drowning, and all the fanged fish in the sea were sitting back and watching it happen.

Inoichi clapped him on the back with a hearty laugh, breaking him out of his reverie. "Don't take things so seriously, kid. I know you aren't the most social guy around, but these things happen when diplomats get drunk, nobody takes it seriously. I'll have Ino teach you a thing or two about it when we get back to Leaf."

The man's scarred face was suddenly inches from Hazō's, his breath clogging the back of Hazō's nostrils. "You'd like that, hmm? Some time alone with my precious darling baby girl?"

Hazō was pretty sure he heard something in his brain grinding to dust, until he realized it was Kotokoro suppressing her laughter behind her hand of cards. Everyone joined her a moment later, and the room was force-marched back to an atmosphere of friendly competition.

Hazō started breathing again. It was going to be a loooong evening.



FP +1
XP +3
Concision XP +1

We pulled a slight sneaky on ya. I had the day free, so VOTING IS NOW OPEN and will close on Wednesday as usual for @Velorien to write Thursday's update
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Chosen for the Grave, Part 15
Interlude: Chosen for the Grave, Part 15

"Team Uplift, meet your—"

"Shut up, you stupid stinker!"

Val, Oli, and I all blinked. Team Uplift's expressions varied between exasperated and terrified, except for Mari's, which managed to express patience, mild reproof, and amused tolerance all in one quirk of an eyebrow.

"Kagome, be nice," she said. "Jiraiya has been very polite to us, we should return the favor."

"Polite, shmolite," Kagome grumped. "He just wants to get us all killed, introducing us to this lot. Bunch of stupid stinkers, I can tell. They won't get me, and I won't let them get you either. We shouldn't listen to them."

Something about those words pinged alarm in the back of my mind.

"Pretty sure that none of these three would want to 'get' you," Jiraiya said, his warm baritone wrapping amusement around the words. "Anyway, I was just going to say that these three are—"

A twinge of pain, the earliest warnings of a sinus headache, tapped thoughtfully on the inside of my skull. I grunted and the sound cut Jiraiya off.

"Something wrong, Earl?"

"No," I said. "Sorry, it's nothing. Just a headache. So, this is Team Uplift, huh? Specifically, the Team Uplift that you told us were dead?"

"Yep," Jiraiya said. "Mari, Akane, Hazō, Keiko, Noburi, and the inimitable Kagome. Ladies and gentlemen, these are Earl, Val, and Oli. Your creators."

Pain spanged through my brain like a white-hot spike and all the air was squeezed out of my lungs as I gasped.

"Shut up, you stinker!" Kagome shouted. "We don't want to know! I won't let you tell us! It's not safe!"

That mental alarm from earlier shouldered my pain aside and screamed for my attention; I suddenly realized what he was talking about. I opened my mouth to say—

"Oh, give it a rest, Kagome," Jiraiya said, rolling his eyes. "Anyway, these three are from another world, and they claim to have authored all of us into existence. We're still investigating the limits of their knowledge, and we want you to corrob—"

"WE WEARY OF YOUR PRESSING, REPUGNANT TOAD!!!"

The bladed arm of a god tore through the fabric of reality and scythed across the room. Through waves of red-limned agony I watched it approach, phasing through objects and ripping humans to shreds. One claw caught Mari in the face and mulched her head. Another took Hazō in the chest; he essentially exploded. Keiko happened to be standing between the claws but the impact folded her body up the wrong way with a sickening squelch. Jiraiya got hit by two in the belly and one in the throat; there was nothing left but hamburger.

The last thing I saw was the monomolecular tip of a claw piercing my eyeball as all of reality was torn asunder around us.

The End





There will be no voting. @Velorien will write the most recent plan on Thursday. I know I said I'd have this done last night but hey, it's still on time if it's on Sunday, right?
 
Chapter 230: The Logistician’s Truth

In war, there is only one sin: sentiment. Only one grace: efficiency. The fools who decry me as inhuman will never know how many more they could have killed. How many more they could have saved.

—Mori Ryūgamine, the Angel Without Mercy


Some things had to be done. It was that simple. Even if that extra hour or whatever could have bought him victory in the tournament, it didn't matter next to making sure that Mum was alive, and well, and in one piece after what Jiraiya did to her.

Hazō's unease grew as he hurried through the streets. Despite the clan's best efforts, Kurosawa Hana's name was known, and many passers-by recognised it at least enough to admit that they had no idea where she was. Their old home was empty, the flat a hollow husk, and the rent had been paid through the month, as had the anonymous subsidy that had kept it relatively low all these years (and which the landlord strictly speaking wasn't supposed to mention to the Kurosawa, but after one look in Hazō's eyes had decided to volunteer along with every other bit of information that could be remotely useful).

Hazō was growing desperate enough to start thinking about the unthinkable—of crossing the gates of the Kurosawa compound and breaking an oath he'd given himself so many years ago. But before he could cross that line, he saw a light in a window that had never been lit in his life, of that well-appointed building that had been empty ever since the Mizukage had executed its owner for failing to show due respect.

Everything clicked into place. Of course the Kurosawa wouldn't let her move back in. But forcing her to live too far away now that she was a clan member again would be an insult, and putting her too close a visual reminder that the Kurosawa elders were capable of doing something worthy of regret. Compared to the Gōketsu compound, the outbuilding was a hermit's shack in the woods. Compared to the home where they'd grown up, it was a palace built of solid gold. Doubtless the elders thought this was a gesture of generosity, forgetting that they'd been responsible for both.

A thousand things passed through Hazō's head as he knocked on the door. Mum might not answer because she was under some sort of diplomatic restrictions because of her failure. Mum might not answer because she was away, and he wouldn't have another chance to see her and set his mind at ease before the tournament. Mum might not answer because this wasn't her after all, because she was dead, and always would be.

"Hazō!"

With that radiant smile, a thousand thoughts coalesced into one.

"Mum!"

If she hadn't been a jōnin, the tackle-hug might have knocked her over.

"I wondered if you'd come, cricket. I'm not exactly in a position to go to you, at least until the Kage figure out some formalities."

"Mum!" he repeated.

"Come in," she said. "Tempted as I am to cause a scene and have it reflect badly on the Kurosawa, now's probably not the time."

Compared to the palatial outside, the inside was surprisingly familiar. Simple decorations. A spare pair of hook swords hanging on the wall. A work table and what couldn't possibly be half-done embroidery. In short, about as little luxury as a high-ranking diplomat could get away with. Old habits died hard.

"So," she said after some more hugging. "You didn't just come by to make sure I was all right."

"No," Hazō said after a few seconds. "Mum, you know I love you more than anything in the world. But whether you meant it or not, you ended up putting us both in a terrible position. Just please… be more careful next time? I don't want to risk losing you again."

Hana gave a wry smile. "I suppose you think that what I did was stupid and wrong and something that shouldn't even occur to a mature adult with diplomacy training."

Lying to his mother by saying "no" was probably not the way to go. Unsurprisingly, she was a very hard person to lie to. Saying "yes, I think what you did was stupid and wrong" didn't look promising either. But Mum wasn't crying or flying off the handle or doing whatever a mother might do when challenged by her teenage son under stressful circumstances. She seemed like she might have a little patience he could trust in.

"You attacked Mari-sensei without provocation. You're really good at what you do—you must have known what would happen. You must have known it would hurt me, and you must have known that it would make it harder for you to stay in Leaf. And then the drowning thing only made a bad situation worse. If you did all of that because of what Mari-sensei did to me, if you did it because of me, then please… don't do it again. I don't need the kind of protection that comes with so much collateral damage."

Mum's smile turned a little proud and a little bitter. "My little Hazō, all grown up. Old enough to stand up for his convictions even if it means confronting his own mother. It does make me happy, cricket, and your tone and phrasing are good for someone without the training.

"But what you're not old enough for is to judge me. You've never lost anyone since we lost Shinji. You don't know how it feels, and you don't know how it feels to know that someone like Inoue is responsible, for reasons like the ones she had.

"Was what I did pragmatically inefficient? Maybe so. Maybe I should regret not acting like a diplomat. But there are some things, Hazō, that a person just can't do. You can't turn your back on somebody that no one else can help. If you did, you'd stop being you. Kagome, if I read him right, can't stop trying to protect his family. He'd die first. And me?

"I spend so much of my time smiling at people I want to kill, and offering concessions that weaken my village to its enemies. I can't bring that home. There has to be some part of a person's life in which they have integrity, in which they don't compromise. I think the part where a treacherous snake tries to murder your son for her own convenience qualifies."

"I know you value family more than anything else," Hazō said. "I do understand that, I really do. But what you did hurt me and the other people I care about, and it brought us further apart. Even if you do have the right to take revenge, why does it have to be in a way that makes everything worse?"

Mum laughed. "You think that was revenge? Hazō, there is nothing I could do to that woman that would fulfil my right to revenge. Telling her true things that she was too weak to take? Helping her, against my every instinct, in a way that was a bit more rough than it needed to be? This is why you don't have the right to judge me, Hazō. You look at the actions and the consequences without understanding the people."

The words "early bloomers" flickered through Hazō's mind. But this was different… wasn't it?

"Actions and consequences do matter, Mum! You had to know how Jiraiya would react when he found out. He could have killed you!"

"Yes," Mum nodded, her tone turning completely neutral. "I'm very lucky that when I hurt a member of his family, he only beat me half to death and exiled me. Just think, he could have said a few cruel words to me and half-drowned me instead.

"Oh, wait, he did half-drown me. And he wasn't even washing my hair."

The deadpan was gone, replaced with a simmering fire in her eyes.

"Tell me, Hazō, how many people questioned him? How many people told him that whether or not he had a right to be angry, he shouldn't have acted on it in a way that hurt his family? How many people told him that it was his responsibility as an adult and a trained diplomat to get over himself and find a better way?"

Jiraiya had been proud when he told them. Almost smug. No, actually smug, when it came to boasting about the political perks of tearing them apart a second time. No apologies. No regret. Fait accompli, look what a protective and loving husband I am.

It had never occurred to Hazō to challenge Jiraiya, to stand up and tell him that two wrongs didn't make a right, or that maybe Hazō should have a say, or at least an opportunity to provide input, or even to receive a warning, when it came to deciding whether he got to see his mother again.

It probably wouldn't have done any good, Jiraiya not being a man who accepted challenges from his inferiors (i.e. everyone, now that the Third was dead), but that in itself should have rung warning bells in Hazō's mind. Hazō had spent two years making every decision for himself, or as a core member of a small team. Now Jiraiya called the shots, and Hazō didn't dare question him, didn't dare think to question him.

She could have died at Jiraiya's hands. He could have misjudged his strength, or been distracted by something at the worst possible moment, or somebody could have leapt in to support their Kage before Jiraiya could stop them, or the combat jōnin could have done something unpredictable and caused him to do more damage than he meant to. Or maybe the Kurosawa elders, who'd hated Mum enough to destroy her life, might have seized their opportunity. To people like them, it would probably come naturally to find some excuse to permanently remove the Kurosawa's greatest shame from public view if they thought she'd been discarded by the Gōketsu and of no more value.

Back in Leaf, Hazō had made a concerted effort to stop thinking of Mum as a special, sacrosanct being, and instead as an adult who was responsible for her own choices. An adult capable of making mistakes, and obliged to face the consequences.

He'd overshot. He'd decided that he fully understood what was going through Mum's head, the reasons why she'd done what she'd done, and that they weren't good enough. So he let the adults punish her appropriately, and then send her to sit in a corner and think about what she'd done, while Hazō, satisfied that justice had been done, had gone off to build CHAOS Suits. And now he'd come to her home to make sure she'd learned her lesson.

That was certainly one way to be the adult in a conflict.

"I'm sorry." There didn't seem to be anything else to say.

"I know, cricket," Mum said. "Judging people is easy, and the less information you have, the easier it gets. You think I was wrong to judge Inoue on the information I had, but clearly I knew her well enough that she broke from just a few true words about who she was.

"To me, Inoue's done enough harm that there is no punishment great enough, but I held back—I held back nearly everything—because I didn't want to have this exact thing happen. If you think I didn't exercise enough control, you can't imagine what I would have done if I'd let loose. Jiraiya probably feels the same way about me, and he held back because he didn't want to make you outright rebel or to force the Kurosawa to avenge their honour. You know what he does to people who hurt his interests without that kind of protection.

"I never asked you to pick a side. Maybe you think I did, but I'm a master diplomat who knows your every weakness, and apparently all of Inoue's weaknesses as well. If I wanted to force the issue, I'd have gone a hell of a lot further, and I'd have left her a gibbering wreck instead of giving her a second chance she didn't deserve.

"You've picked a side anyway, because judging people is easy, because only strong people get to lash out at those they hate, and because Inoue has a gift for playing the victim. But you're starting to learn what it's like when someone hurts your family. You can try to be pragmatic, you can try to be rational, but at the end of the day, you will do whatever it takes to make them stop. And when one day you find yourself within arm's reach of the enemy who killed Keiko or Kagome or Noburi, or even Inoue, I promise you that diplomatic concerns will not be the first thing on your mind.

"Hazō, I love you and my home will always be your home, but right now, I think you have some thinking to do. I'll be praying for you in the tournament, and I'll make sure to have some cookie dough ready for when you come back."

-o-​

Not that Keiko's face didn't have at least a shadow of misery about it by default, but tonight anybody who knew her at all could have seen in her expression the fact that she'd just visited the Seventh Path.

"Let me guess," Noburi said. "The pangolins have changed their ways and are now handing out candy and hugging small children, or whatever it is a giant death machine with razor claws does to children. Wait, let me start again."

"The pangolins were grateful for our contribution to the war effort," Keiko said, not even trying to hide the weariness in her voice. "They have requested a list of the other seals we know, and made it plain that increased cooperation would be suitably remunerated from their new… income sources."

Noburi winced. "So the world domination plans aren't slowing down, then?"

"That would depend on your definition. While I am privy to only a fraction of the clan's classified information, it has been implied that the pangolins have commenced negotiations with the leopards, whose lands are on the far side of the hyenas'. If successful, the leopards will commence a simultaneous invasion from their side, resulting in a swift and decisive victory. In return for their cooperation, they demand a return of certain ancestral lands unlawfully occupied by the Hyena Clan for generations. The pangolins are even now negotiating over the proposed borders of these lands. They have a new idea, you see, one inspired by my account of the political developments in Hot Springs."

"You told them about Hot Springs?!" Hazō exclaimed.

"The flow of information must proceed in both directions, Hazō. If they were to discover that was telling them only what they needed to know, they would also decide to tell me only what I needed to know. Do not forget that I am not their only source of information on the Human Path, merely the most reliable."

"All right," Hazō said. "I don't suppose the lesson they've learned is not to accidentally pick fights with jōnin?"

"In that metaphor, they are the jōnin. We have made them so." Keiko closed her eyes for a few seconds. When she opened them again, they were colder and clearer. "The remaining former Hyena territories will become what one might call a joint administrative zone, formally owned by the Pangolin Clan but effectively controlled by the Leopard Clan. In return for a sizeable proportion of the zone's taxes, and submission on individual policy issues relating to said zone, the Leopard Clan will be free to administer it as they will. I trust the broader implications are obvious."

They weren't, so Hazō stopped to think them through beneath Keiko's "so much for that" stare.

The Hyena Clan would be crushed practically overnight, with no warning. The leopards would receive a strange form of reward that disincentivised the Pangolin Clan from making them its next target and laid the groundwork for a bloodless transition to vassaldom further down the line. And the message to the rest of the Seventh Path… those who sided with the Pangolin Clan were instantly and richly rewarded. Those who didn't surrender fast enough became their ancient enemies' slaves in perpetuity. The Pangolin Clan wouldn't even have to expend forces on holding territory. They'd just hit and move on, hit and move on, leaving behind allies of convenience who had no motivation to rock the boat.

"Well," Hazō said, "at least it's better than what happened to the Condor Clan."

"Indeed," Keiko said. "Unlike the condors, whom it was necessary to strike down before they executed their invasion plan, which was set to begin any day, the hyenas are merely their foul co-conspirators who refuse to acknowledge the Pangolin Clan's inherent superiority. As such, they may be permitted to retain a fraction of their culture and history as they labour for the benefit of the Pangolin Empire through its vassal states. At least if the leopards feel sufficiently merciful."

"Well, shit," Noburi eloquently summarised.

Keiko's hands tightened for a second.

She hissed something quietly to herself that might have been "inefficient" or "insufficient".

"What was that, Keiko?"

"Nothing. I am fine. It is only that, with the Hyena Clan 'processed' ahead of schedule, the Pangolin Clan will be free to turn its claws elsewhere. I have not been made privy to the information, but I imagine that they would wish to filter out traitors within their own ranks—whether the spies that must by now be desperate to learn their plans, or the 'spies' who reveal themselves by failing to display sufficient enthusiasm for the Pangolin Clan's actions. Of course, there is no reason why they should not do this while simultaneously mobilising against their next target. After all, what spy more heinous before the public's eyes than one who would directly sabotage the war effort?

"All this... all this is no different to what Yagura would have done had he possessed an analogous advantage over the other villages. No different to what Jiraiya plans to do, except that he would rule with a much softer hand. Given the opportunity, Cloud would surely descend from the mountains to spread the Sage's true teachings across the world, coincidentally conquering it in the process. Sand's hunger would be insatiable once it received but a taste of the fruits previously denied it, while Rock has sought a dozen times to douse the Will of Fire as proof of its lust for domination. Nothing we have seen is new. Nothing we have done is new.

"But still… I would prefer not to speak of this any more."

Keiko turned and walked away, towards one of the bathrooms. On nights like this one, part of Hazō's mind feared she would not come back.

-o-
What are these spoons of which you speak?

I'll try to get to the rest, or at least some of the rest, of the plan tomorrow. If not, it'll be offscreened as necessary.​
 
Last edited:
Chapter 231: It Begins
Chapter 231: It Begins

The tournament portion of the Chūnin Exams was the largest event of the Elemental Nations, and it showed.

It was probably an exaggeration, but Hazō wouldn't have been surprised to learn that the population of Mist had doubled for the three-week period consisting of the tournament and the week on either side. The new arrivals included all of the Kage and Daimyo from the five great nations, what was probably a double-digit percentage of the lesser nobles and hill daimyo, and more merchants than one could shake a stick at. Some of those merchants were little better than peddlers, finding an unoccupied patch of ground where they could spread a blanket on which to spread out their wares. (Hazō had watched three separate fights for territory, all of which had been broken up by the Yakuza enforcers that the Mizukage had hired as peacekeepers.) Dragon dancers were everywhere, giant cloth monsters with three or ten or even as many as fifty people inside them, all stomping, roaring, and swirling through the streets in varying degrees of synchronization. The air was filled with the scent of hot oil and spices, the taste of foreign street food, the sound of coinage changing hands, an eye-watering blur of colors and patterns of clothing from across the known world, and the feel of heat and pressure from being amidst what couldn't possibly be a million bodies but certainly felt like it. Shows of all kinds abounded; every street corner was home to a musician or acrobat busking for their supper, every stoop had an old man hawking stories for a pittance, and nearly every building had been rented or repurposed to house puppet shows, kabuki theater, dance troupes, and every other variety of performance known to man. The red light district was doing a booming business and seemed to be populated mostly by eager foreigners and exhausted but financially fulfilled women.

The whole thing was bewildering yet exciting for Hazō, but utterly overwhelming for Keiko. She left the inn as rarely as possible and when she did it was through a second-floor window and across the roofs, never through the streets. Where purchases were needed she either sent Hazō and/or Noburi to fetch them or else she lowered a basket down to the merchant in question while she stayed safe atop the nearest building. Not one civilian so much as blinked; it was well-known that ninja were all crazy, so there was no point being surprised. (It was also well-known that they were violent, so questioning them was probably a bad plan regardless.)

The start of the tournament took all of that pageantry and crammed it into a six-hour prelude that started in the pre-dawn gloaming, with firedancers and fire eaters shattering the darkness while taiko drummers performed at the edge of the abandoned quarry that would be the arena for the tournament.

Once the sun was fully up and the crowds began to swell, the earliest entertainment was supplemented by the best of the dragon dancers, jongleurs and storytellers, teams of ninja juggling dozens of razor-sharp kunai in shimmering fountains of steel, and ribald skits of young men stealing kisses from women in the crowd who somehow turned out to be fearsome ninja warriors. (Said fearsome warriors typically battered their young men in exaggerated fashion before swooning at another stolen kiss, then chasing the kisser across the fairground to uproarious laughter.)

The action slowed as the sun climbed closer to its zenith. Performers packed away their tools, dancers brought their acts to a close, and people drifted over to take their seats for the real show. Bleachers had been built to ensure that the Kage and other Important People had comfortable seats with a good view down into the quarry, while the rest of the audience found the best spots they could and spread out blankets to wait.

The arena was interesting, Hazō mused. An old granite quarry, very roughly square, several hundred feet on a side and thirty feet deep. The bottom was broken ground, covered in rocks that varied from pebbles the size of Hazō's thumbnail to boulders the size of Panjandrum. The quarry clearly had not been used for some time, since there were clumps of vegetation here and there, as well as four large trees—the latter presumably transplanted in for the tournament, since it would have taken decades at least for them to grow so large. The southeastern corner, the one opposite the Kages' viewing stand, was flooded. There was no way to tell how deep the water was, but it formed a semicircle forty feet on the long axis and perhaps twenty on the short. More than enough room for waterwalking battles and to source jutsu from. Hardly surprising, given that Mist held the world's largest collection of Water-element ninja.

His musings were brought to a close as the Fifth Mizukage strode out to take up position in front of everyone. Beside her stood a self-effacing and pale-skinned young woman that Hazō didn't recognize.

"Ladies and gentleman," the Mizukage said. Hazō winced in surprise as her voice boomed forth, carrying easily to each of the several thousand people who were jammed into the bleachers or crowded around them. He couldn't help himself; his mind instantly started generating ideas on how to weaponize the ability to amplify a human voice.

"I welcome you all to the Mist Chūnin Exams tournament," the Mizukage continued, oblivious to Hazō's unwillingly murderous ruminations. "These Exams are perhaps the most important event in the Elemental Nations. They are a way for us to come together in peace, a way to convert our capacity for war into a celebration, our military power into a time of safety and trade. Before you today you will see the finest genin of this year match their prowess and intelligence against one another without fear of death and without intent to harm. May the battles serve as a reminder of all that is possible for our world."

She paused to take the bloodthirsty temperature of the crowd, then smiled perfectly and offered a shallow bow. "With no further ado, I give you your first match: Ikeda Tsukiko of the Village Hidden in the Sand, versus her teammate, Kawaguchi Hanako!" She turned, gesturing to her left and then stepped away smoothly, leaving the pale-skinned woman standing alone.

Two girls came sprinting out of the on-deck area, a roped-off section under a bright yellow awning set off to one side. They turned it into a tumbling pass: two-, one-, and no-handed cartwheels feeding into roundoffs into double flips. They worked together like two parts of the same person, each motion perfectly synchronized to form a pleasing visual symmetry. Halfway to the edge of the quarry they each grabbed the other's ankles and curved their bodies to make a demented wheel that rolled at dizzying speed across the grass. Almost at the edge, they separated, launching themselves into the air with a chakra-boosted leap that carried them in symmetric arcs, outside to in, to land facing the audience with arms upraised. They must have made handseals on the way down, because their feet had no sooner hit the grass in front of the pale-skinned woman than a geyser of red-and-green flames erupted from Ikeda's hands, leaping into the sky to be met by the swirling vortex of air coming from Kawaguchi. The twin jutsu came together to form a fire tornado that soared up twenty, fifty, a hundred feet, flexing and wobbling like a monstrous fire dragon of legend.

"Listen, ye mighty!" cried Kawaguchi, her voice amplified as the Mizukage's had been and echoing with the formal cadence of kabuki. Her body twisted and flowed sinuously, her wide-set stance giving her freedom of motion without covering ground. Her arms remained extended upwards, swirling in tight circles as she controlled the air that fed the monster looming above everyone.

"Listen to the Tale of Mighty Hachirō, Warrior of Myth, Child of the Sand, the First Ninja!" called Ikeda. She went up en pointe, body arched back and right leg extended for balance as she twirled on her left toe. She rolled her hands in what the civilians would see as elegant grace and what the ninja knew to be the twelve-strike form known as the Dragon's Gate, designed to trap an opponent's limb and pull its owner in close where they could be thoroughly pummelled by the Dragon's Claws that followed. The tsunami of fire never ceased, seeming to hang motionless in mid-air as her arms moved under it. In truth, as Hazō could see, she was shifting the point of emission from one hand to the next with blinding speed, one hand always in position to sustain the fires. It was a remarkable demonstration of skill that was utterly lost on ninety-five percent of the audience.

Kawaguchi dropped into a split, then began rolling in twisting orbit around her teammate. No matter how she moved, at least one of her arms remained extended upwards, sustaining the howling winds.

"In the long-ago, the Land of Wind was a lush green jewel, the pride of the Elemental Nations," Kawaguchi said, her voice cadenced and calm yet still amplified loud enough to be heard by the several thousand people who clustered around the edge of the arena. "Home to more people than all the other lands combined, all thanks to the abundance of water, fertile soil, and natural beauty so great it made poets cry at their inability to do it justice."

"And then came the Dragon of Midday Sun to scorch the green to brown," Ikeda said, dropping into a Dragon Stretches Its Tail stance that was modified by the need to keep one hand upraised. She gestured with the other, a broad motion that encompassed the brilliant grass on which the girls and their audience stood. "He came when Mighty Hachirō was but a boy."

Kawaguchi abandoned her tumbling to leap upright. She went up on her toes, arching like an angry cat. "The Dragon burned all the land!" She changed the angle of her arms and the fire tornado shifted, bowing away from her and stretching out to the east, parallel to the lip of the quarry.

Hazō could feel the heat on his face from fifty feet away and couldn't help but wonder how much chakra the two girls were burning to make this dramatic show. He certainly would not have wanted to attempt it. They were making it look easy, but he could see sweat on Ikeda's face and a very slight wobble in Kawaguchi's calves that suggested the strain was far from inconsequential. He wondered just how good their control was over the combined jutsu; the twisting motion of the fire tornado appeared to be a purely physical effect, not a chakra construct with the concomitant implication of direct control. For those who knew what was happening, it was hellishly effective as a demonstration of both power and skill, but it was also terrifying to think what would happen if either girl lost control and allowed the fire vortex to swing down a bit and a few yards north to where the audience sat.

"Mighty Hachirō's eldest brother, the samurai lord Minoru, famed for his strength and power, went forth to slay the dragon with his great spear!" Ikeda shouted.

Kawaguchi leapt forward, one hand thrusting forward towards the pillar of fire as though striking with a spear. A surge of air made the vortex wobble aside for a moment, clearly showing that Minoru had missed.

"Alas," Ikeda said, "the dragon was too strong and the strength of a samurai too small! Minoru was crushed with but a swipe of the monster's claws!"

Kawaguchi cried out and hurled herself backwards, a perfect mime of someone being struck an immensely powerful blow.

"The dragon was angered by the attempt on its life," Ikeda continued. "It raged across the land, killing the people of Sand in their thousands and tens of thousands." A surge of extra flame made the tornado spin faster and leap higher for several long seconds before returning to what it had been. "And then went forth Mighty Hachirō's elder brother, Nao. Nao was the Grandmaster of the Order of the Lotus, a warrior monk renowned for his speed and agility."

"Haaiii!" bellowed Kawaguchi, swirling and spinning, her hands and feet lashing out in a display of very dramatic stage combat that made the civilians cheer and the ninja jeer. Once again she leapt at the fire pillar, this time in a flying kick that would have had Shiomi-sensei, Hazō's vicious and pragmatic CQC instructor from the Academy, crying in his beer. Once again, an extra pulse of wind sent the fire swirling away from her. Once again, she was 'struck' by an invisible opponent that threw her back.

"Alas the dragon was too fast, and the speed of a monk too small! Nao was burned to a crisp with but a puff of the dragon's fiery breath! Once more, the dragon raged, and the Land of Wind suffered beneath its touch."

"At last," Kawaguchi said, taking over the thread of narration, "the time came for Mighty Hachirō to go forth. The boy—for at the time he was but ten years of age—was already a peerless warrior. He had taken the skills of his brothers and the teachings of the Sage of Six Paths and woven them together into something new: the nindō! Mighty Hachirō was the First Ninja, the source of all the ninja teachings practiced to this day. He saw the power of the Dragon of Midday Sun and was not afraid. He did not strike at it with his spear as had the powerful Minoru. He did not leap at it as had the agile Nao. He merely gazed upon it and gave it the command given to all the enemies of Sand—"

"DIE!" cried both girls, simultaneously withdrawing their chakra from the jutsu they had been maintaining.

The fire vortex unraveled from the bottom up, vanishing almost instantly.

The crowd went insane, civilians leaping to their feet to cheer, stomp, and clap furiously. The Kazekage was hardly bothering to hide his smirk as the other Kage politely applauded the dramatic show. The Sand ninja in the audience were whooping and clapping, grinning fit to split their faces. The ninja of the other nations seemed to, for the most part, take the implied taunt in good humor and were applauding the skill that had gone into the performance.

"Sand: Where they attack head on and one at a time," Keiko whispered to her siblings, forcing Hazō to struggle not to choke on his laughter.





XP AWARD: 1

It is noon. Ikeda and Kawaguchi will now have their actual tournament fight and then there will be a break until four, at which point the next fight happens.

The order of fights, assuming for the sake of example that the better-seeded person always wins, will be:
  • Day 1: 8v9 (Ikeda vs Kawaguchi) and 7v10 (Fujiowa vs Shino)
  • Day 2: 6v11 (Noburi vs Hinata) and 5v12 (Keiko vs Kashiwagi)
  • Day 3: 4v13 (Hazō vs Kotsuzui) and 3v14 (Chōji vs Minawa)
  • Day 4: 1v16 (Shikamaru vs Ito) and 2v15 (Ino vs Kiba)
  • Day 5: 7v8 (Fujiowa vs Ikeda) and 5v6 (Keiko vs Noburi)
  • Day 6: 3v4 (Chōji vs Hazō) and 1v2 (Shikamaru vs Ino)
  • Day 7: 3v5 (Chōji vs Keiko) and 1v7 (Shikamaru vs Fujiowa)
  • Day 8: 5v7 (Keiko vs Fujiowa, fighting for third place) and 1v3 (Shikamaru vs Chōji)


Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, December 5, 2018, at 12pm London time. Note that @Velorien is sick and will probably be doing an interlude; if so then (as always) you may continue updating the winning plan and voting new ones in until the Saturday 9am Eastern cut off.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Doing Her Best
Interlude: Doing Her Best

In the darkness before dawn, it felt like the circle of unsteady lamplight was all that kept Akane's room apart from the endless void outside.

Which was fine. She could see well enough, and at least the endless void wouldn't distract her.

Akane had finished putting her affairs in order. Borrowed items had been returned. Household chores that her parents might not feel up to doing afterwards had been completed. Her will was in the top left drawer. So was an all-purpose letter to her parents. She'd intended to write a new one every year to reflect her changing self, but she'd always known she might not make it to a second. On this occasion, she'd also added a letter purely to remind Mum and Dad that it was nobody's fault, and ask them not to blame anybody else for her choices.

Ino, to whom she'd explained the general concept before her first mission (mere months ago), thought the whole thing was morbid and unhealthy and what came of spending too much time around a bunch of paranoid missing-nin. Akane disagreed. Like every ninja, she went out on missions expecting to come back alive. Like every ninja, one day she'd be wrong. That day, however inevitable, would come as a shock to her loved ones, and it was only responsible of her to do what she could to support them as they grieved.

She'd hesitated when choosing her clothes this morning, her hand hovering between a youthsuit, combat gear and her ordinary daily clothes. The youthsuit would have been most emblematic of her and everything she stood for, which was why she didn't pick it. This wasn't some dramatic final confrontation for a storybook heroine. This was Akane doing what she always did… just with an unusually high chance of dying in the process.

That high chance was also why she'd discarded the combat gear. If Tsunade decided to kill her, there would be no combat. It would be rude to imply otherwise. In the end, Akane went with the set of work clothes she used when helping Dad, and which she wouldn't mind getting dirty building a Lightning-style meditation garden. There, all bases covered.

One last look at the room. Everything neat and tidy and in its place. A matter of minutes for someone to gather the items listed in her will, and figure out what of the remainder (there would always be a remainder) was best sold or given away, what could only be thrown out, and what would be viable as objects of sentimental value. In fact, the sorting process had given her insights into herself that could be worth exploring, assuming she got the chance.

Akane extinguished the circle of lamplight.


Downstairs, Dad was already up and working on a table. He didn't like pre-dawn work—"people needing less sleep as they age is a load of bullcrap"—but this was a ninja order, and high-ranking ninja tended to be ever so unreasonable.

"I'm going out," she said. "I may be some time."

Dad glanced meaningfully in the direction of the closed shutters.

She shrugged. She'd trained at night before. The team had pooled everything they knew about Zabuza while praying for his shadow to pass over them safely, and concluded that it was his mastery of Silent Killing that turned him from a powerful swordsman into instant death out of nowhere. It had made a strong case for practising at least the basics of blindfighting, including the psychological elements that a blindfold couldn't replicate.

Dad rolled his eyes. "Will you need a packed lunch?"

"No, thanks." Either she'd get to try Kagome's experimental Mist-style cooking… or she wouldn't.

She paused at the door, trying to make a casual exit, but in the end she couldn't resist. She ran over to Dad and gave him a tight hug as soon as he put down his tools. "I love you, Dad."

He gave a broad smile. "I love you too, little star. Be safe out there."

"I'll do my best."

-o-​

Akane walked at her normal pace, not hurrying to a confrontation, nor taking a slow walk to think through a negotiation. Whatever the outcome, Tsunade would have already decided it.

She'd read about Tsunade. Obviously, she'd read even more now. Tsunade didn't kill people, not usually. Maiming was more her style. It meant that a doctor wasn't doing permanent damage, it made for more vivid stories to be spread afterwards, and, though this was probably a sign of her sense of humour more than anything else, it generated extra income.

But if Tsunade's creative punishments were rumours probably exaggerated in the telling—at least as far as it was possible to exaggerate when she was already so much larger than life—her death sentences were absolute cold fact. The crimes were simple. They were known. Daimyo and jōnin were not exempt, and the Hokage's protection did not apply.

Akane was about to commit two.

Tsunade did not tolerate direct public defiance. In a way, she was like a less reasonable Kage. She could, by dint of great effort, be convinced out of a course of action. She could be persuaded that there'd been a misunderstanding, or asked to delay judgement, or she could be desperately begged for forgiveness and a second chance (which one would pay for heavily, and not with money). There were a dozen ways to come to a compromise, as long as that compromise included giving Tsunade what she wanted.

But nobody simply said "no" to her face and lived.

The second crime was even worse. Akane was about to interfere with—from Tsunade's perspective, to harm—a patient currently in Tsunade's direct care. Tsunade was the one who'd written the oaths.

In theory, Akane could have done this differently. There wasn't a single person in the world who'd take her side against Tsunade. But there were plenty who'd take her side against the Hokage if she gave them the means. One positive effect of Team Uplift forgetting that she was one of them was that the Hokage had forgotten as well, and he didn't seem to realise that she knew everything they knew. If he did, he'd either adopt her into the clan or assign her to one of the oubliette guard towers. Assuming the proper precautions, even Tsunade would hesitate to act if blackmailed with the full extent of Akane's knowledge.

But Akane was never going to use that tool. What would be the point of getting what she wanted if it hurt everyone she loved?

These were the thoughts that went through her head, not for the first time, as she approached the Gōketsu compound. Tsunade was already waiting for her at the gates, the lanterns on them lit so she wouldn't have to wait in the dark. She stood still and relaxed while her shadows danced chaotically behind her.

"You came," Tsunade said, voice rising slightly with surprise.

"Of course I did."

Akane's hood was off so she could see clearly, and snowflakes settled gently on her hair. Tsunade's was still on, since she only needed to look straight ahead. Dawn hadn't come yet, and the world around them was black and white and silent as the grave.

"It's not too late to back out," Tsunade said. "Apologise and go home. I have better things to do with my time."

"I can't do that," Akane said evenly. "You're still wrong, and Mari-sensei still needs me."

"Fine," Tsunade said. With the front of her boot, she drew a line in the snow across the compound gates, then took a few steps back. "Let's get this over with."

Akane's feet were like lead as she stepped forward.

One step.

Another.

There was still a chance. For as long as she was alive, there was still a chance. She wasn't suicidal. If she died here, she wouldn't be able to help Mari-sensei. But the Spirit of Youth meant different things to different people, and to her it meant that she had to do her best.

Another step. The mountain still didn't fall on her. All she got was a narrow-eyed, impatient gaze, with a shadow of something like regret.

Another step. Akane locked eyes with Tsunade. Not out of defiance. Not out of martyrdom. Just that this, too, was part of doing her best.

Another step. She crossed the line.

Even as she felt the final impact, she didn't look away.

-o-​

Voting closes on Saturday 8th of December, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Chapter 232: Playing Games

"An impressive display!"

Ikeda and Kawaguchi froze at the words of the pale-skinned woman whom they had both clearly forgotten while doing their fire-tornado-and-myth show.

"Thank you?" Ikeda said, her voice still magnified to carry across the crowd.

"Allow me to run down the rules before the battle," the woman said. "Endangering the audience counts as causing a fatality; your entire village is kicked out of the Exams and their bond is forfeit. The fight ends with knockout, tap out, ring out, or on my command. When it ends, you stop immediately. No killing or maiming. No tools except explosive tags, storage seals, ninja wire, and weapons light enough for an average civilian to pick up."

The two girls waited. The audience held its breath in anticipation.

"That's it?" Ikeda asked.

The pale woman raised an eyebrow. "What were you expecting, a fourteen-section treaty with bullet points? It's a ninja fight."

"What was that bit about 'weapons light enough for a civilian to pick up'?" Kawaguchi asked.

"Just what it says." She shrugged. "Two years ago, some kid named Surokawa Hanzō brought a catapult and a bunch of ballista; we didn't want that to happen again. Now, is there anything you'd like to say before I start the fight?"

Both girls were nonplussed at the idea of siege weaponry in a ninja fight; Ikeda recovered first. "Yeah," she said, stepping forward with a grin. "I've got a few things to say about my teammate here." She turned to the other girl, the grin shifting into an expression of exaggerated reassurance. "This is Hanako, my teammate. Or, as we all call her: Too-Tall, because she's so big and clumsy she banged her head on the top of the door her first day at the Academy. Being too tall just means she's got farther to fall when I chop her down like a rotten tree today."

Kawaguchi was indeed several inches taller than her apparent age would suggest, a fact made abundantly clear by her thin build. She glared back at her teammate, crossing her arms over her chest and tapping a toe. "Chop me down? Even if you could, it would be a favor. Then I wouldn't have to listen to you anymore." She turned to the audience. "That's the worst part of fighting her: she just won't shut up, and her voice is so screechy the boys all run away when they see her coming, because they're afraid she'll pop their eardrums when she begs for a date."

A collective oooh swept through the crowd.

"Yeah, well, at least they can tell I'm a girl," Ikeda said, cupping her hands suggestively under her breasts for a moment while pointedly nodding towards the other girl's far smaller assets. "Wait...you are a girl, right?" She eyed the other girl consideringly. "I'm suddenly realizing that I've never seen you in the girls' baths."

"That's because I bathe at home, since I can't stand to be in the water after you remember to sluice off," Kawaguchi said smugly. She turned back to the audience; her amplified voice carried the stage whisper just fine as she said, "Once a year, whether she needs it or not." Pause, then a delicate hand waved under her nose. "And boy, does she."

The audience laughed.

"Yeah, well, I wouldn't want to bathe in your house," Ikeda said. "Your mom's so fat, when she gets in the tub everyone else gets slooshed out."

"Yeah, well, your mom's so fat, she doesn't lose things in the couch cushions, she loses couch cushions in her ass crack."

The audience's laughter did not sit well with Ikeda. "Well, Too Tall, at least we've got a couch. You're so poor, even the beggars' kids give you charity."

"Ouch. The pain. The rich girl has burned me. Will you ask your daddy to buy me some aloe the next time he takes you clothes shopping?"

Ikeda's smile slipped as the audience's mood shifted. Plenty of them were clearly poor, with patched clothes and shoddy footwear.

"Let me make this easy for you, Icky," Kawaguchi said calmly. "See, I know everything you're gonna say. Yeah, I live by the tannery and my house stinks like piss. Yeah, I'm civvie-born trash who came to the Academy with one set of clothes that had holes in 'em. Yeah, I banged my head on the door my first day. Yeah, my mom's fat, my dad died drunk, my younger sister's crosseyed and born with one arm, my older sister's simple and your brother fucked her. Yeah, I've got no tits and I've never had a boyfriend. Yeah, I suck at taijutsu and you dump me on my head every time sensei makes us practice no-jutsu CQC. Yeah, you're so rich you could buy my house with what your rich daddy gives you for allowance every month.

"Now tell me if that gets me down. Tell me I didn't earn my place on Team One because I kicked so much ass at graduation that there was nowhere else to put me. Tell me you weren't fifty-eighth in the class and you got on this team because your daddy bought you in." She gestured to the audience with one arm, a sweeping arc that took in thousands of faces all waiting with bated breath, caught between horror and delight at how viciously personal the traditional pre-battle smack talk had become. "Now tell these folks something they don't know about me, you dumb bitch."

Ikeda remained helplessly silent.

"This would appear to be a good time to start," the referee said, bemused. "Into the arena, and...fight!"

Kawaguchi started to turn to the arena, then glanced back over her shoulder with a grin. "Hey, Icky. I'd say I was going to spank you, but Kaito, Riku, Haruto, and Asahi told me how much you get off on that." She gave a gasp of clearly simulated ecstasy, then dove off the edge of the quarry and vanished from sight. Ikeda stood agape for just a moment, then went after her with a scream of rage.

o-o-o-o​

Ninja battles tend to be short, sharp, and brutal. This one was the opposite. Kawaguchi was drawing it out, playing with her opponent by keeping her distance and shouting taunts. The amplification effect, whatever it had been, didn't extend to the arena, so Hazō couldn't hear what was said, but it was undeniably effective. Every shouted word drew a response: a series of palm-sized fireballs, a pillar of fire leaping up from the ground, or a barrage of shuriken, some of them carrying explosives. Ikeda burned chakra like a wildfire, chasing her enemy across the rocky field at superhuman speeds. Kawaguchi expended the absolute minimum energy necessary to stay ahead of her, Substituting away from each charge and hurling taunts and handfuls of gravel at the other girl to drive her further into a rage.

Despite the way Kawaguchi led the fight and the utter loss of self-control on Ikeda's part, it was still far more even than Hazō would have expected. If Ikeda had truly been fifty-eighth in her class then hopefully she had improved remarkably after being assigned to Sand's Team One, since the other option was that Sand had more than fifty young champions back home.

Eventually, Ikeda mastered her temper, but by then it was far too late; she was nearly out of chakra. There were no more fireballs, no more pillars of flame, and she was barely faster than a civilian.

That was when Kawaguchi struck. She Substituted in behind her teammate and side-kicked her in the butt, sending Ikeda sprawling on the ground. The taller girl danced back, waving an exaggerated "come at me" gesture with one hand. Hazō could see that her mouth moved, but he couldn't make out what she had said. Ikeda clearly could; her face went red with rage and she hurled herself off the ground at her enemy, fists and feet swinging.

Kawaguchi danced around her, carefully-hoarded chakra giving her speed and power that made it look like her victim was swimming through treacle. She slapped Ikeda in the face, retreated, then darted in and did it again.

The second time, Ikeda was ready for her. Her chakra exhaustion must have been exaggerated as, with a flick of the fingers, she conjured a massive pillar of fire directly under her own feet, engulfing both girls. Their screams were clearly audible even from where the audience sat, and when the flames cleared after a moment it was to reveal both girls on the ground, clothes and hair on fire. Kawaguchi was rolling, trying to extinguish the blaze. Ikeda choked out a jutsu and the flames on herself vanished like morning dew. She pushed herself to her feet, clearly in pain, and hurried to Kawaguchi's side to deliver a vicious right cross that left her enemy slumped bonelessly on the ground, still burning. Ikeda beat the flames out with burned and soot-blackened hands, then hauled Kawaguchi up into a fireman's carry and wall-trudged out of the arena. The audience was utterly silent as the victor carried the loser across the field and into the medical tent.

"Well, that was exciting," Noburi said at last.

"I find myself irritated."

Hazō glanced at his sister and took note of the sour grimace she wore. "Kashiwabara-sensei?"

"'Anger is a weapon only in the hands of your opponent.'" Keiko's normal flat affect could not cover up a tinge of the playground mockery that generations of Mist ninja students had (very privately) rained down upon their frustrating meditation/chakra-control instructor and all of her so-called wise sayings, which everyone had felt were really more an opportunity to be abstruse and confusing than anything else.

"'The mind is the greatest ninja weapon, its honed edge the greatest jutsu,'" Hazō offered.

"Okay, I'll give her that one," Noburi said. "Kawaguchi played it smart, but she should have ended it once Ikeda started dragging her feet."

"So, what you're saying is that 'Once you have snatched victory from the water dragon's maw, do not make a second trip to obtain defeat as well'?" Hazō asked.

"Gah."

"That," Keiko said, "and also, 'Although it may be possible to crush your opponent's stronghold, a wise ninja will instead burn the fields.' She said that she always lost at taijutsu, so she shouldn't have come to close range."

"I really hate it when Kashiwabara-sensei is right," Hazō grumbled.

"'The wisest sage cannot teach wisdom to the fool; she can only give it as a gift, and Kurosawa Hazō is the greatest fool I have ever gifted.'"

Hazō glared. "That's not how I remember that saying, barrel boy."

"Meeeeow," Noburi said, grinning and batting at the air like a kitten. "It's so cute when you try to be catty, Mr. MEW."

"Either of you know who the referee is?" Hazō asked, quickly redirecting the conversation.

"No idea," Noburi replied with a shrug. "Never seen her before."

"I cannot make out her headband from here," Keiko said. "Is she even a Mist nin?"

Hazō strained his eyes but couldn't tell. "Dunno," he said at last. "We can ask Jiraiya about it later. In the meantime, I was thinking about talking to our friend at the bar. If our respected uncle hasn't had time to read our letter, maybe our friend will talk to us. There's a lot of money floating around, and I'd really like to find a game."

o-o-o-o​

"High, high!" Noburi shouted, waving a fistful of the gaming parlor's scrip. "A thousand on high!"

"Covered," said the well-dressed man across the table from him, nodding to the croupier. His clothes were rich but practical, there were at least three weapons concealed in them, and he had the flat, dead eyes of a shark. The croupier nodded in reply, took the money from Noburi, scooped the house's cut into his lockbox, and lay two tokens atop the rest to mark the bet.

Hazō rattled the dice in his hand, trying to remember the sequence of rolls he was expected to make. He'd kept his alcohol intake to a minimum throughout the night, hiding his consumption by frequently spilling and not drinking too deeply each time. Still, his head was fuzzy and he was having trouble with the sequence. Was he supposed to win this roll or lose it? He'd been on a streak, making four passes in a row and playing the part of the desperate and degenerate gambler, increasing his bet each time and whispering prayers to the ancestors. He'd rolled green-3/green-3/yellow-5/red-2 last time, meaning he was supposed to roll a weak red this time, but what numbers? The crowd was still excitedly rooting for him, the croupier seemed perfectly calm, so it was probably okay to win this pass and then lose the next. Given the role he was playing it would be good to—

"Roll 'em, already! C'mon, I'm here to play!" The speaker, currently banging his fist on the table and shouting, was the slobbering drunk that had brought Team Uplift to this table. The three of them plus Keiko's escort had drifted into the gaming parlor over the course of two hours. They'd spent an hour working the room individually, each establishing their persona, before Keiko's signal caused the team to coalesce at the table of Renbutsu Akifumi, an insanely rich spice merchant with a miniscule tolerance for alcohol and a brobdingnagian desire to talk about himself. It was this desire that allowed the team to know the man's name, sexual conquests over the last fortnight, lineage for three generations, and the details of three mercantile contracts he'd just made concerning glass, spices, and charcoal.

"Your dice, sir," the croupier said pointedly, gesturing for Hazō to roll. "Pass, play, or fresh bet?"

Hazō did not allow his eyes to move as he used his peripheral vision to check the position of Keiko's hands. They were empty, on the edge of the table, and not touching each other, so....

"Fresh bet. Two thousand. High and red shows," Hazō said firmly.

"Two thousand, high and red shows. Yes, sir." The croupier moved a pair of tokens on the board in front of him. "Other bets?" He quickly accepted several, money and tokens sliding around until all that remained was headshakes and wave-offs. "Your dice, sir." He used his stick to slide the dice down to Hazō.

Hazō snapped his wrist, flinging the dice down the well so that they bounced off the far end where the croupier stood. They hit the mat, tumbled, and came to rest: blue 4, yellow 3, blue 1, yellow 2.

"No red, roll is low," the croupier announced, scooping the dice up from where Hazō had hurled them. A chorus of curses and cheers went around the table as the croupier quickly settled the bets.

"Damn," Hazō said, wincing as the croupier scooped up Hazō's stake.

"Shooter goes down. Buy in or pass, sir?"

"Hang on," Hazō said. "Give me a second." Hazō looked at the small pile of house scrip in front of himself and had the Iron Nerve replay his expression from so long ago: The dismay as a loose patch of earth slid beneath his foot, slowing him fractionally. The momentary despair as he realized that that tiny slowing meant he could no longer reach Ken before Bosatsu got in the way and thus the ninjutsu user would have time to prepare his attack. The roaring tidal surge of determination that had washed the despair away and carried him forward to battle for his friends.

"Buy in," he said defiantly. "All in. Top quarter and strong red."

Whispers, oohs, and ahhs went around the table. The odds of rolling a weak red—the number of red faces on the four dice being at least as high as the number of yellow or green faces—were reasonably good. The odds of rolling a strong red—more red faces than either yellow or green—were significantly lower. Add in the requirement that, as Hazō had specified, the roll had to be in the 19-24 range...well, the odds were heavily against. On the other hand, the payout would be enormous, even on the few hundred ryō worth of house scrip that Hazō had left.

"Buy out," said the woman to Hazō's left, clearly annoyed at not getting the dice as she had expected.

"Aw, c'mon, lady, let the kid shoot!" someone called. "Don't you want to see him nail that bet?"

"I'd rather just have my damn shot," she said. She made a quick visual count of the stash remaining in front of Hazō—a measly eight hundred and fifty ryō—and scooped an equivalent amount off the top of her own stake, sliding it down to the croupier. "Buying off the shooter's full stake."

"Shooter has been fully bought out," the croupier said, dropping the money into the lockbox that belonged to the house. "Would anyone care to buy him in?"

"Hah!" Noburi shouted, waving his drink vigorously before slamming it back and reaching for his stack of scrip. "Guy's got some serious balls. What the hell, it's only money, right? Here's three thousand for his buy-in." He slid the money across to the croupier, buying back Hazō's right to shoot again so long as no one who hadn't already bought out was willing to spend two thousand, one hundred and fifty ryō to buy him out again. "Fifty thousand says he makes his shot!"

"Fifty? Hah! Have some balls of your own, brat!" Renbutsu shouted, grabbing an arbitrary fistful of notes out of his stack and throwing them down. "Whass this?" He spread the notes with thick fingers, counting. "A hundred and sixty thousand. Eh, let's make it two hundred." He took a few more notes off his stack and added them to the pile. "Who's covering?"

Breaths were held around the table. No one was going to take that money at those odds. After a moment of looking around, Renbutsu waved to the croupier. "House?"

"House cannot cover, sir."

"What? C'mon, I thought this was a high-end place!"

"I will take your money," Keiko said calmly. "You're drunk, you're irrational, and you're stupid. However, I have only sixty-two thousand and some change on me. I will take ten thousand of your money against sixty of mine."

"Pffft! Small change, girl! Small change! Come back to me when you can take some real action!"

Keiko raised one eyebrow; Hazō marveled at how well she restrained her Aura of Doom, coming off only as a poised young noblewoman instead of as the seasoned killer she was. "Very well. I have at least a million in cash back at my quarters. I'm willing to stake that million against your two hundred thousand, and I will send my manservant for the money in the wildly unlikely event that you win."

Higashino, Keiko's 'manservant' for the evening, was a hulking brute of a man with horrible acne scars and an expression so stupid anyone might be forgiven for assuming he was too dim to come in out of the rain. In truth, he was a poet and playwright when he wasn't busy being an elite Leaf assassin. His duty tonight was very simple: Get paid five percent of the kids' winnings, whatever they might be, in order to stand around and look scary so as to keep a bubble of empty space around Keiko; she could not have managed the crowds otherwise. He played the role brilliantly: He had been glowering around at the room but, when Keiko waved in his direction his head snapped around with a dim-witted "Huh? What, boss?"

"Hah! House is witness!"

"Ma'am, you're staking a million ryō on this," the croupier said, carefully taking no notice of how Renbetsu had failed to notice that Keiko had offered 6:1 the first time, 5:1 the second, and that both offers were enormously worse than the house odds. After all, where would the Yakuza be if all gamblers stayed sober, paid attention, and understood mathematics? "You don't have the money in hand, so you're making the bet on honor. The house will stand witness but you should be aware that the Chivalrous Organization takes debts very seriously, even to the point of spending more than the debt is worth in order to hire ninja for debt collection. Are you sure that you remember your cash reserves accurately?"

"Quite certain." Keiko scribbled a quick IOU on a notepad, tore off the page, and passed it over.

The croupier shrugged. "Yes, ma'am." He took the IOU from Keiko and the money from Renbutsu, scooped off ten percent for the lockbox, and set tokens on the rest to mark the bet. "House stands witness: Side bet, two hundred thousand on offer to one million from taker."

"Roll those bones, kid," Renbetsu said, slapping Hazō on the shoulder in drunken camaraderie. "Try not to lose me all my cash, eh?"

Hazō smothered the urge to break the twit's arm. "Right! Let's do this!"

o-o-o-o​

"What's the take?" Noburi asked, slumping onto one of the kitchen stools with a sigh.

"Nine hundred and sixteen thousand, four hundred and thirty-six ryō," Keiko said, toeing her shoes off and bending down so she could rub her feet. The court shoes worn by the noblewoman she'd been playing as were far from comfortable; she'd been limping on the way home.

"Not bad," Noburi said. "You gave Higashino his cut, right?"

"That's after his cut, obviously. Before the fifty percent we owe to the Yakuza, though. That leaves us four hundred and fifty-eight thousand, two hundred and eighteen ryō."

"How much of the total was Mist ryō?" Hazō asked, between guzzling one cup of water and moving on to the next. He was going to have a wicked headache in the morning if he didn't hydrate now.

"I don't have an exact count yet," Keiko admitted. "At least two hundred thousand of it, but I'm not sure about the rest."

"And how much of the total came off the Renbetsu bet and other high-risk moves?"

Keiko pursed her lips in annoyance. "Three hundred and seventeen thousand, four hundred and sixty-one."

Hazō nodded. "I know you didn't like it out there and that the crowds were bad. You still shouldn't have called for those bets just to get it done sooner."

"Hey, it's not like we had a chance of losing," Noburi said.

"Bets like that attract attention," Hazō replied. "Sure, Saito gave us the go-ahead for his gaming hall, so we weren't going to get in trouble with him. That doesn't mean we're okay with the marks. Those high-risk bets made us memorable, so we can't go back to that hall and we aren't authorized at any of the other high-stakes places.

"We were doing fine with Noburi playing the whale, slowly winning a lot while I slowly lost some. We made twice as much off the safe play as off the risky play, and all without being noticed; we didn't need the risk. On top of that, Keiko broke character. You were supposed to be the innocent young girl who'd never been to a gaming hall. You should not have been talking, much less betting. You were there to call the attack, not be part of it."

Keiko simmered. "Fine. Good night." She rose and turned for the door.

"Keiko."

"What?! Yes, I made a mistake. Are you happy?"

"No, I'm not. When we were planning this, I didn't realize how bad it would be for you. I think you knew but didn't say anything because you put the perceived needs of the team above your own. As team leader it's my job to notice problems like that, and I didn't. I failed you, and I'm sorry."

She blinked. "Thank you?"

"You're welcome. Sleep well."





XP AWARD: 2

The second tournament match of the day was far less dramatic; Shino refused to engage in smack talk and his fight was workmanlike. He fought Fujiowa, Kawaguchi/Ikeda's teammate from Sand. He used thrown explosive tags (wrapped around small rocks, not kunai) to drive her into position, then threw another to induce her to Substitute with the only appropriate nearby target. When she arrived she got buried in a swarm of pre-positioned insects. The whole thing lasted under a minute.

It is now about 3am; you're tired and very slightly drunk. You have no duties aside from being at the next tournament match at 1pm tomorrow.

Everything else that was in the plan happened offscreen. You found some merchants, including a glassblower, a brewer, and someone who sells salt and spices. You scribed some blanks for explosives. You wrote letters to the other members of Red Team One and gave them to senior chūnin / jōnin of the appropriate villages for delivery. You made some bets on the tournament.

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, December 12, 2018, at 12pm London time.

Author's Note: You may notice some "8 Mile" influences in Kawaguchi's trash talk. I'm not above standing on the shoulders of giants, and Marshall crushed it.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 233: Noburi’s Humongous Dragon
Chapter 233: Noburi's Humongous Dragon

Finally. At long last. How he'd waited. Noburi looked up at the hundreds of people in the bleachers above, from Kage to carpenters, their attention focused solely on him, and he knew that all of his life had been leading up to this moment.

Oh, and Hinata was there as well.

"Ladies and gentlemen," he began, facing the audience, "allow me to introduce myself. I am Gōketsu Noburi, rising star of Leaf's ruling clan. I'm a master of taijutsu and ninjutsu, and I'd be a master of genjutsu as well except that I don't need it thanks to my natural charm. I'm even a practising medical ninjutsu user, because life's too short to spend it on not being the best at everything. I'm counting on you guys to cheer me on as I continue on my quest to reach Kage-level badassery—as opposed to the chūnin-level badassery I'm about to show you.

"Now I have to admit, it breaks my heart a little, knowing that I'm going to have to face the other Leaf clans in this tournament, and I can't say I'm not a little anxious thinking about what they can do."

He watched everyone's gazes swivel to Hinata.

"Yeah, Ino-Shika-Chō aren't to be messed with, and you already know that Shino's one cool dude. And since I'm counting on these guys to do Leaf proud and make it through the early stages, odds are I'll be facing one or two of them later on.

"But I'm sorry"—he turned to Hinata—"I forgot Shino had a teammate. What can you do again? Oh, right, the Byakugan. My bad. Byakugan users are so interchangeable, I thought you were your cousin who got disqualified for gross incompetence."

There was a fine line to tread here. Jiraiya had made it clear that, while humiliating the Hyūga in the tournament would play well back in Leaf, overdoing it in front of a foreign audience would backfire by making the village look weak and/or divided. Lucky Noburi was so good at what he did.

"Here, I'll give you a chance to prove you're better than him. How many hundreds of chakra beasts have you killed lately? How many years did you spend making the world's deadliest hunter-nin look like a fool? What's the biggest enemy ninja group you've wiped out, and how many of them were chūnin or higher?"

Hinata smiled. "Yes, Noburi, that's very impressive. I admit that with my Bloodline Limit I wouldn't have been able to restore my team's chakra while the two jōnin, the sealmaster and the summoner defeated my enemies for me. I almost envy you—with my abilities I'm stuck as the team leader, having to take the lead in combat while my teammates provide backup according to my strategies.

"But I don't envy anything else. I've seen you with the Byakugan. Arms like noodles. Flab masquerading as muscle. And you know what shocked me most?"

She gave a dramatic pause for the audience's benefit.

"With the Byakugan, I've seen the body of everyone in Leaf. That's just how it works. What were the odds that out of all those thousands of men, Noburi's manhood would be the smallest? No wonder he carries such a big barrel!"

There was a roar of laughter.

Noburi went crimson. There was no way he was—

No, he wouldn't go down that road. He'd come here prepared for Hinata to psyche him out, and that was exactly what she was doing with that pitying smile of hers.

And besides, he was at least average. Probably.

What was the average, anyway? What if it was bigger in the Fire Country?

"I'm afraid you'll be the one going down today, Noburi," Hinata said. "I wouldn't even know where to look."

Another roar. He could see what she was doing—a simple two-punch of smarter insults for the ninja and low-brow humour for everyone. And after the latter, the crowd had turned from laughing with him to laughing at him. Noburi gritted his teeth in frustration. If she thought she was going to—

"But enough of that," she said before he could retaliate. She turned to the judge. "I'm ready, ma'am. As for Noburi"—she gave a pointed look at his groin—"well, how would anyone tell?"

The judge snorted.

"Off with you kids. Into the arena… and fight!"

Instantly, Hinata disappeared, to be replaced by a log so classic Noburi suspected it must have been brought in specially while they were preparing the quarry.

"Byakugan!"

Hinata waited for him with a small, unnerving smile on her face, not bothering to look up.

"Water Whip Technique!"

There were some laughs. A long, thick, wet implement (curse you, Rock Lee) wasn't the best thing to wield in front of the crowd right now, but hopefully they'd feel differently once he gave Hinata a good licking.

Oh, damn it, now she'd left him in Rock Lee mode as well.

Noburi quickly formed seals to match Hinata's. Appearing next to her, he just had time to activate and harden his mantle before she reached for his—

No, that was stupid. It was how this match ought to go, with him coming out on top after a vigorous duel which would stay in the audience's minds for years to come.

Or he could do this the smart way.

Noburi sprinted along the arena wall, ignoring Hinata completely as he headed for a place no other man would think to enter: the artificial lake.

Hinata, of course, saw what he was doing instantly, and made a beeline for him, aware that there were some depths he couldn't be allowed to plumb. He could only thank his lucky stars that he managed to get in there before she had a chance to stop him. He dove inside without hesitation, his hands already making the appropriate motions, and didn't relax until he was all the way in and could feel the comforting underwater vibrations of Hōzuki's Mantle and its tendrils.

Then… nothing happened.

Hinata didn't go after him. He didn't drain her until she was too exhausted to continue. He just waited, his breath held… and nothing happened.

Second after second, it continued not to happen, Hinata simply refusing to come to grapple with him and his whip.

This was a problem, and not just because standoffs would quickly make the audience's enthusiasm fizzle. He couldn't keep his technique up forever, and it was expensive to recast. At this rate, he'd eventually run out of chakra and have to forfeit, turning the blazing fire of his passion into a damp squib. Whereas all Hinata needed to do was stand there and watch him, triggering her Byakugan over and over until she was satisfied. Clearly, he'd have to stimulate her into engaging with him directly.

Noburi pulled out one of Kagome's special waterproofed explosive tags. His throw would have to be perfect, nailing Hinata before she could react. If she still didn't come for him after that, then he'd have to stop holding back and finish in one mighty burst.

Noburi braced himself, then used chakra repulsion to penetrate the murky waters above and rise to the surface with a single thrust. As the water poured off him, he saw Hinata holding onto a pair of dome-shaped boulders, which she must have found during those few seconds when she could see him preparing tags. Noburi slid his hand over the explosive tag, priming it for action, and then his kunai flew between her barriers.

But he'd miscalculated his throw. Hinata must have known he'd take advantage of any opening, and had prepared reliable protection from any detonation. All his kunai could do was deliver its explosive payload over her twin monoliths.

His weapons weren't potent enough to soften up those ovals in any meaningful timeframe, and even if they were, it wouldn't be hard for Hinata to locate better assets. What he wouldn't do to get hold of her in the open…

"I can wait," Hinata said calmly. "You can't."

Oh, right. Byakugan. She had a solid grasp of his chakra situation, and that meant she'd know how much it took for him to keep up Hōzuki's Mantle.

Noburi firmed up his resolve. There was one way to deliver Hinata into his hands. One way to throw her down and leave her helpless. One way, in short, to place the two of them together in an ideal position.

"Hey, Hinata!" he called out instead of retreating back underwater. "You were wrong about one thing. No girl can stay away from me when she sees my humongous dragon!"

Hinata tilted her head in confusion as Noburi began the nigh-endless series of hand seals. By the time she figured it out, it was too late.

"Water Element: Water Dragon Bullet!"

A huge, majestic, elegantly sinuous beast rose out of the lake behind Noburi. Looking down, it briefly coiled around him in a broad spiral as if to acknowledge its master. This ritual performed, it opened its maw wide and soared through the air towards Hinata, winding its way past the boulders as if they were barely there.

Hinata, her smug smile finally gone, dove out of the way with barely a moment to spare, those great jaws rushing by less than a metre from her side. A normal shinobi might have relaxed there, the attack avoided, but of course Hinata had the Byakugan.

She didn't even take the time to turn around as a river's worth of water twisted in mid-air and came in from above. Instead she dropped into a roll that slipped out of the dragon's path as the seemingly living ninjutsu aborted at the final second in order not to smash into the ground.

The dragon turned one final time.

But Hinata, able to watch every second of the dragon's flight, had figured out the pattern of its attacks. As it came for her, she performed a perfectly-timed simple step sideways and watched it zoom past, unable to correct its course enough to snatch her up in its mouth. She waved it goodbye as, with its use time over, it spiralled into the air and then broke itself against the ground in the distance.

"You have got to be fucking kidding me," Noburi muttered as the audience cheered. The damn thing's design intent was to capture however many victims it could before slamming them all into the earth like the fist of an angry god. Apparently that meant it refused to do anything else. Next time, he swore he'd just learn a Kill My Enemies With a Giant Dragon Technique.

"That was beautiful, Noburi," Hinata smiled. "It really was."

Her smile turned predatory. "And you don't have the chakra to do it again. Or much of anything, for that matter."

"Come on," she beckoned. "It's rude to keep a lady waiting."

At this point, if he did nothing, she'd just continue waiting for him to run out of chakra. Stupid Wakahisa inefficiencies.

"Just remember that you asked for this," he growled.

Noburi left his refuge on the surface of the lake. This wasn't how he wanted it, but Hinata really was his worst opponent. He couldn't bluff her about his resources. He couldn't surprise her. He couldn't sneak around her. Mist would only be to his disadvantage, since he'd be able to sense her location, but she'd be able to see him clear as day. Clones wouldn't distract her from the real him, much less stand a chance of hurting her. Syrup Trap, maybe? Would be great to follow with explosives, assuming he could knock her out without outright killing her, but it would also use up all his remaining chakra. If she broke out and attacked him, he'd be lucky to last three seconds.

No, full frontal assault it was. Between the Water Whip and Hōzuki's Mantle, he had a chance. He had to tell himself that. He had to keep telling himself that all the way to the shore, where Hinata waited.

His superior reach gave him the first strike, scoring a hit on Hinata's shoulder. It also gave her the second, as she slipped under the extended whip to strike him in the chest. The Gentle Fist, a soft slap in the middle of his sternum, felt like being hit with a hammer. He staggered back, but recovered in time to intercept the third. After that, it became a familiar game. Noburi had to keep her off him with the Water Whip while looking for openings for a direct strike, while she ducked and wove like an infuriatingly calm snake, with venom in every touch. His blows bruised flesh and cracked bone; hers simply turned off parts of his body.

The noise of the crowd in the distance was a big part of what kept him going, and he could make out a few familiar voices.

"You can beat her! You're stronger than this!"—Hazō.

"Kick the tar out of her!"—Jiraiya, with Hyūga Hiashi probably only a few seats away.

"No death glares for a month if you win!"—Keiko.

Hell yes. Enough of barely holding his own. Gōketsu Noburi was going to deliver a beatdown that would echo through the ages.

He took a few steps back, out of Hinata's reach, to consider his next move.

Hōzuki's Mantle was worth its weight in gold. Every time Hinata tried to step around the slow-moving dome and to the mutual blind spot—which wouldn't be blind to a Byakugan user—the Mantle's watery tendrils lashed out and forced her to retreat. But this still wasn't good enough. He was keeping her on her toes right now, but he didn't have much chakra left to pour into his aching muscles. Not much chakra, unless…

It was a very, very bad idea in the long term, and he'd never tried it and wasn't even sure if it worked for Wakahisa. Still, if he were to draw on some of the chakra responsible for keeping his body running, could that give him enough to use another Water Dragon Bullet? If he could just get her into the water for a few seconds, he'd have every advantage, and his chakra problems wouldn't last long either… whereas hers would just be beginning.

Noburi reached inside himself, looking for that elusive sense of being, like a spiritual heartbeat, that characterised one's personal life-force.

He didn't have a chance to find it.

"Finally," Hinata breathed as he presented her with an opening. She looked right at him, as if she needed to, and her whole expression shifted to match the implacable certainty in those inhuman eyes.

"You are within the range of my divination."

The world faded away. All he knew was a litany of pain, getting faster and deeper with every second.

Two blows.

Four.

Eight.

He lost count. It kept going.

He couldn't feel parts of his legs. It took enormous effort to lift his arms past the shoulders. His vision was blurred and his breathing was heavy.

Somewhere, he vaguely heard the noise of the crowd. Most were shouting for Hinata to finish him. But a few, a blessed few, were still cheering for the underdog, and he hadn't come here to lose.

"Not over till it's over," he forced through his lips, raising his whip. With everything he had, he leapt forward and lashed out at where he was pretty sure Hinata was.

Then he felt her touch his forehead once, almost gently.

"Noburi," he heard her say as he collapsed, "it never began."

Hinata: Alertness ?
Noburi: Alertness 30
Turn order: Hinata, Noburi

Round 1

Hinata Supplemental: Substitution
Hinata spends ? CP and is now at ?.
Hinata Supplemental: Byakugan
Hinata spends ? CP and is now at ?.
Hinata Standard: Block against Noburi doing anything in her zone.

Noburi Supplemental: Water Whip Technique
Noburi spends 38 CP and is now at 462.
Noburi Standard: Sprint
Noburi: Athletics 35 - 1 + 0 = SDC 3 vs TN 0 = 1 shift + 1 base = 2 shifts
Noburi Supplemental: Move
Noburi reaches the lake surface zone.

Round 2

Hinata Standard: Sprint
Hinata: Athletics ?
Hinata reaches the zone next to the lake.

Noburi Supplemental: Move
Noburi reaches the lake bottom zone.
Noburi: Hōzuki's Mantle Technique
Noburi spends 150 CP and is now at 312.

Round 3

Hinata Standard: Manoeuvre to create "Great Cover" Aspect.

Noburi Supplemental: Draw explosive tag.

Round 4

Hinata: Full Defence.

Noburi Supplemental: Move to surface zone
Noburi Supplemental: Arm explosive tag
Noburi Standard: Throw tag
Noburi: Ranged Weapons 5 – 3 - 1 = 1
Hinata tags "Great Cover" for free.
Hinata: Athletics ?
Hinata dodges.

Round 5

Hinata: Full Defence.

Noburi Standard: Water Dragon Bullet Technique
He spends 219 CP and is now on 93 CP.
Noburi spends 1 FP to invoke "Star of the Show".
WDB Attack 1: 25 + 3 + 3 - 2 = 28
Hinata: Athletics: ?
Hinata dodges.
WDB Attack 2: 25 + 3 - 2 = 26
Hinata: Athletics ?
Hinata dodges.
WDB Attack 3: 25 + 3 - 3 = 25
Hinata: Athletics ?
Hinata dodges.

Round 6

Hinata uses chakra boost. She spends ? CP to gain + ? to all physical skills and is now at ?.
Noburi uses chakra boost. He spends 25 CP to gain + 5 to all physical skills and is now at 68 CP.

Hinata: Full Defence.

Noburi Supplemental x2: move to the lake edge zone
Noburi Standard: Attack
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 + 3 = 59
Noburi spends 1 FP to reroll.
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 - 3 = 53
Noburi spends 1 FP to reroll.
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 + 0 = 56
Noburi spends 1 FP to reroll.
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 + 9 = 65
Hinata uses the Gentle Fist Style.
Hinata: Alertness ?
Noburi: Chakra Reserves 10 + 0 = 10
Hinata wins. Hinata creates the fragile "Chakra Strike" Aspect on Noburi, and gets a free tag on it.
Hinata: Taijutsu ?
Hinata wins but deals no stress due to Full Defence.

Round 7

Hinata uses chakra boost. She spends ? CP to gain + ? to all physical skills. She now has ? CP.
Noburi uses chakra boost. He spends 25 CP to gain + 5 to all physical skills. He now has 43 CP.

Hinata Standard: Attack
Hinata uses the Gentle Fist Style. She rolls Alertness vs Noburi's Chakra Capacity
Hinata: Alertness ?
Noburi: Chakra Reserves 10 + 0 = 10
Hinata wins. Hinata creates the fragile "Chakra Strike" Aspect on Noburi, and gets a free tag on it.
Hinata tags "Chakra Strike". She spends 1 FP to invoke "Pride of the Hyūga".
Hinata Supplemental: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms
Hinata: Taijutsu ?
Hinata spends 1 FP to reroll.
Hinata: Taijutsu ?
Hinata spends 1 FP to reroll
Hinata: Taijutsu ?
Hinata spends 1 FP to reroll
Hinata: Taijutsu ?
Hinata spends 1 FP to reroll
Hinata: Taijutsu ?
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 -3 = 53
Noburi spends 1 FP to reroll.
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 - 3 = 53
Noburi spends 1 FP to reroll.
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 + 6 = 62
Hinata wins. Hinata deals 4 stress to Noburi.
Pangolin Conditioning Technique breaks. He takes 2 stress.

Noburi Standard: Attack.
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 - 9 = 47
Noburi spends 1 FP to reroll.
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 - 6 = 50
Hinata: Taijutsu = ?
Hinata wins.

Round 8

Hinata uses chakra boost. She spends ? CP to gain + ? to all physical skills. She now has ? CP.
Noburi uses chakra boost. He spends 25 CP to gain + 5 to all physical skills. He now has 18 CP.

Hinata Standard: Attack
Hinata uses the Gentle Fist Style. She rolls Alertness vs Noburi's Chakra Capacity
Hinata: Alertness: ?
Noburi Chakra Reserves 10 + 0 = 10
Hinata wins. Hinata creates the fragile "Chakra Strike" Aspect on Noburi, and gets a free tag on it.
Hinata Supplemental: Eight Trigrams Sixty Four Palms
Hinata tags "Chakra Strike".
Hinata: Taijutsu ?
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 + 5 = 56
Hinata wins. Hinata deals 4 stress to Noburi.
Noburi takes a Light and a Moderate Consequence.

Noburi Standard: Attack
Noburi: Water Whip 44 + 7 + 5 - 3 - 5 + 3 = 51
Hinata: Taijutsu ?
Hinata deals 3 stress to Noburi.
Noburi chooses to be Taken Out and does not take a Severe Consequence.

-o-
Noburi has earned 2 XP and 2 FP.
-o-
The previous plan continues. There will be no voting.​
 
Last edited:
Chapter 234: Wind Mastery vs Explosion Mastery
Chapter 234: Wind Mastery vs Explosion Mastery

"Laaadieesssss and gentlemen!" the new referee cried. She looked close enough to the original pale-skinned woman (who was standing beside her looking sour) that they were probably sisters, and Kei was willing to give odds that this was the younger sister. She had that annoyingly happy, bouncy, gimme-attention thing that younger sisters who weren't socially inadequate freaks seemed to have.

No.

She pushed the thoughts aside. This was not the time to focus on her own failings. This was the time to focus on the failings of Mist. Of the system that had brought her here today. Of the support that her new family gave. Of all the pain in her life, from being pushed away by Ami to having to watch Mari-sensei crumble. Focus on that, and focus on the surprisingly pleasant thought that today she was not just justified in taking this pain out on someone else, she was actually ordered to do so by her Clan Head and Kage. Granted, the orders were implicit. Still.

"Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the fourth match of this year's Chūnin Exams! To my left, in blood red and forest green swirly patterns, hailing from the lush and glorious nation of Hot Springs, we have the mighty, the miraculous, the massively overpowered jutsu hacker extraordinaire, four-time winner of Hot Springs's coveted 'Shoot Shit Out of the Air At Eighty Yards, Genin-edition' trophy, already two years a hunter-nin at the ripe old age of fifteen: Kaaaaaashiwaaaaagi Noriko!"

The crowd cheered and slammed their hands together, getting into the hype as the referee moved back and forth, pumping her arms to set a beat. Soon enough, most of the crowd was rocking in place, the thunder of a thousand people clapping in unison echoing across the field.

After a minute the referee started waving the crowd down, calming the fevered clapping enough that she could be heard again.

"And to my right, may I present to you: Gōōōketsu Keeeeiko! Coming to us most recently from the Village Hidden in the Leaves, Gōketsu is a member of the self-named 'Team Uplift', the first ever group of missing-nin to come in from the cold! The newly-renamed Gōketsu scion comes to this battle with the brilliant mind and tactical abilities that are the mark of her birth clan, the Mori of the Mist!"

Kei idly wondered if her vengeance would be better satisfied by drowning the woman or having her gnawed to death by a pangolin. Perhaps she would ask Hazō; he was the creative sort and could undoubtedly come up with something appropriately gruesome.

"Young Gōketsu's ability with thrown weapons might be the equal of her opponent's, so we should expect an interesting fight on that front! But there's more to her than mere thrown weapons and bloodlines, my friends! Do you want to know what it is?"

"Yes!" shouted a few people.

The referee cocked her head and cupped one hand to her ear. "I can't hear you! Do you want to know what it is?"

"Yes!" shouted a lot of people, much to Kei's ongoing irritation. The referee was going to keep dragging this out, wasn't she?

"I can't hear you!"

"YES!" thundered a thousand voices.

"All righty, then! Our bright young spark here is no mere missing-nin anymore! No, she is now a princess of the Leaf, a girl so talented that she was adopted by Jiraiya of the Legendary Three, Toad Summoner, doting father, and the greatest sealmaster alive! And, as such, she is: The Paaaaangolin Summonerrrrrr! Yes, this wisp of a girl is mistress of mighty monsters from beyond time and space! They tower into the sky, with fangs as long as your hand and claws as long as your leg! They breathe fire on command and tear the earth asunder when they walk! She may have no ability in close combat, but her mystic mayhem machines will happily make up for it! Watch closely, because this fight will be EPIC!"

"Woo! Woo! Woo!" the crowd barked, once again in time with the pumping arms of the pangolin fodder.

"Okay, kids," the woman said, finally getting tired of the crowd and turning back to the contestants. "I want a good clean ninja fight. Remember: Endangering the audience counts as causing a fatality; your entire village is kicked out of the Exams and their bond is forfeit. When I give the word, you enter the arena immediately and then the fight begins. The fight ends with knockout, tap out, ring out, or on my command. When the fight ends, you stop immediately. No killing or maiming. No tools except explosive tags, storage seals, ninja wire, and weapons light enough for an average civilian to pick up." She grinned and waggled a finger at them both. "And also, since it seems like Ms. Gōketsu's brother didn't pick up on it: The fight doesn't start until you're both in the arena. Empty hands and no jutsu until you're down there, away from the audience. That most definitely includes summoning your monsters, young lady!"

Kei nodded, not trusting herself to speak an answer. She gripped the hem of her serape tightly, forcing herself to keep her hands still.

"Okay, now, before I kick things off, anything you'd like to say to one another?" She stepped back, grinning wolfishly and gesturing invitation.

"Yeah, I've got some words," Kashiwagi said, stepping forward with a confident look. "I want to thank our hosts for letting me warm up so easy, but I hope they've got something better next round!"

"Ooooh," went the crowd.

"See, I've done a little research on this chickie," Kashiwagi said, hooking a thumb in Kei's direction but talking to the audience. "The baby of the family, never quite measured up. Kinda weird as a kid—never talked to anyone, spent most of her time crying in a corner."

She turned back to Kei. "Too bad about your sister, yeah? She was some kind of crazy badass...I guess your parents were pretty bummed out that they got all the good parts in the first kid and just the junk in the second, huh? Hey, I heard you were kissing girls back in the Academy. Are you still doing that, or did you manage to find a boy who can stand your looks?"

Kei seethed. "For your information, I am affianced to the heir of the Nara clan."

Kashiwagi nodded understandingly. "Sure, sure. Major clans need to cement those alliances somehow. I'm sure he's not too happy getting stuck with someone like you, but I'm sure he'll do his duty at least once. Looking forward to that? Being in his bed, having his arms around you?"

Kei stiffened, her breathing catching for a moment, then speeding up. Kashiwagi took notice and her grin spread wider.

"Look at that, folks! She's getting excited just thinking about it! Well, don't worry, little Keiko. I'm sure that after I kick your ass up and down this arena you can go running home to him. He'll hold you close, wrap his arms tight around you, kiss your ne—"

"STOP!" Kei's chest was heaving, her skin cold and clammy. Her mind, normally her greatest weapon, had turned against her, stabbing her in the back with images of Shikamaru's arms...wrapped...oh, Sage, she was going to vomit. Or cry. Or maybe scream.

She could feel herself dangling above the abyss, her feet waving unsupported beneath her as she held onto sanity by her fingernails. Fanged jaws of sheerest terror roared upwards, the remembered sound of her own screams as she ran from Anna's touch the only thing she could hear.

She fled, diving deep into the Frozen Skein to escape that horror. Layers and layers of the Ice broke before her and sealed themselves behind her as she plunged down and down and down until the world was far away and everything held a bluish tinge.

Humans are so tiring, whispered the Mori Voice. How exhausting to engage with them. Their muddy, confusing words and expressions that strike at the most brittle facets of your self. Their unnecessarily complex dance of interaction, the constant lies. How much easier would it be to simply rest? Just a short time, here in the Ice. The calm, the peace. No will, no self, no effort. What would it matter? The world is a brief flicker in the endless night of creation and an individual is barely a hint of a momentary hue within that flicker. Nothing will change for the absence of one hue. Be at peace.

For just a moment, she wavered. The Voice was right that it really wouldn't matter if she lay down and allowed herself to fall to the bottom of the bottomless Ice. The Exams were a farce; she would be promoted one way or the other, so it made no difference if it happened. After they ended, she would be forced to marry, and forced to live among the endless swarming crowds of Leaf. It was so difficult, dealing with people. It was like being a dog in a human household—just smart enough to know that you could not even see all the communication happening around you, much less understand it.

It was an apt comparison: a dog. She was an attack dog for Leaf. She was a breeder for the Gōketsu and the Nara. Always wanting to please her masters, never able to understand what brought reward and what brought punishment except in the broadest outlines. Never fitting in or truly welcome except when she was utterly passive. And it wasn't her fault! They were all such liars. They lied with their words, they lied with their faces, they lied with their gestures. Some of the lies were meant to be kind, but they were still lies and still exhausting and hurtful. And it was all of them. Even the Mori lied, constantly. And everyone else understood all those lies. For normal people, the lies weren't even lies, they were merely nuance. It was only for her that they were lies. For poor, broken, useless Kei.

No.

No, not everyone lied.

Kagome didn't, and he understood social rules barely better than she did.

Hazō lied, but he also made efforts to bridge the gap, to help her understand. His Clear Communication Technique had been created explicitly for her, designed to turn lies into nuance.

Noburi...ah, Noburi. He lied more than all of them put together, but his lies were never aimed at her. He had no skill at reaching out, at bridging the chasm between them, but he wanted to. He cared about her, for whatever bizarre reason, to the point where he would have gone with her to forcibly extract Tenten and her contemptible tagalongs from the Mizukage's grasp despite knowing that it would cause a war. He had joked about how it was the job of brothers to "beat up anyone who makes their sister sad."

Still lies, whispered the Voice. Will is effort. Choice is pain. The ice is peace and calm and stillness. How good would it be to simply be still?

Would be it so bad...?

No.

No!

She would not give in to the Voice. She would not be driven from the world by the jagged words of a puling teenager. She would not lose her control simply because this...this child decided to play headgames.

"Awww, did I hit a nerve?" Kashiwagi said, grinning. "Don't worry, I'm sure he's a nice boy. He'll probably pretend to be happy at the idea of bedding you."

Kei cocked her head, studying her attacker. She felt strange, distant, the moment no more important than one in which she observed insects or flowers. The Ice was wrapped tight around her but its whispers were momentarily silent as she held the Voice quiescent within bonds forged of her will.

"I am going to hurt you very badly," Kei said calmly.

Kashiwagi blinked.

A thought occurred and Kei turned to the referee. "To clarify: You said that maiming was against the rules, but exactly what definition of 'maim' are you using?"

"...What?"

"Sometime 'maim' means only the excision of a limb, other times it will be interpreted more broadly, to encompass any severe and lasting injury. Would it be considered maiming if I broke both her legs and crushed her hands?"

"Uh...yes. Yes, that would be maiming."

"To be clear: Would it be maiming if I did it, or only if it caused long-term injury? Because Lady Tsunade is something like my adoptive aunt, and I'm sure I could convince Jiraiya to convince her to fix this offensive little brat." Kei paused to study her subject's musculature and bone structure. "If it helps, I will promise to avoid compound fractures so there won't be any risk of her bleeding to death before the medics get to her. Even without Lady Tsunade's help, I'm sure she would be walking again in a few months, and probably able to make handseals within a year."

The crowd was completely silent. Kashiwagi and the referees, prior and current, stared wide-eyed.

"That...would still be maiming," the referee said carefully. The older one from yesterday, not the annoying cheerleader.

"Hmph. Very well." She turned back to Kashiwagi. "Be advised: My uncle's favorite saying is that 'Explosives solve all problems'. I am currently carrying several hundred explosive tags with which I fully intend to solve the problem that is you. I will throw the first few to your left in order to judge how quickly you dodge. Please use your best efforts so that I can accurately calibrate placement. I don't wish to maim you...by accident, anyway."

"Uh...right."

"No, left," Kei snapped. "I will throw them to your left. Your left hand is that one." She pointed to the relevant appendage, taking care to maintain plenty of distance between herself and it. She shook her head. "Does Hot Springs not even teach its children right from left?"

For some reason, a titter went through the audience.

"Also, once one of my pangolins grabs you, your best bet is to go limp. Struggling will at best annoy them and at worst startle them. When startled, their instinct is to roll into a spiky ball with blades pointing in all directions. If they were holding you at the time then you would be caught in the middle of the ball, and the best outcome would be that you were folded in half and your spine snapped. That would definitely count as maiming and I would not want to have to argue with Hazō's aunt as to whether or not your stupidity should impact my chances for advancement."

Kashiwagi, face utterly pale, stepped back.

"I think perhaps this would be a good time for us to start," the senior referee said, moving between them with one hand upraised. "Contestants ready? On my mark, get into the arena and then the battle begins. Mark!" She slashed her hand downwards like a sword.

Kashiwari vanished, a rock appearing in her place.

Kei calmly took her serape off, revealing the twin bandoliers of tag-equipped kunai and two water bottles that crossed her chest. She calmly dropped the serape into one of the storage seals glued to her belt. She calmly walked to the edge of the quarry and stepped off the edge.

The wall of the quarry was rough and blocky from where chunks had been mined out too vigorously, leading to cracking and spalling. A civilian child would have had no trouble climbing it; for a ninja, it might as well have been a ramp.

Kei kept her eyes up as she bounced down the wall, marking Target's movements. Target had been running flat out, taking a more aggressive route down the wall and then probably chakra-boosting to get across the bottom of the arena faster. Now she was standing on the pond, in the same spot Noburi had gone, except she was staying on the surface instead of diving in.

Kei walked forward slowly until she was a few yards from the edge of the water. "Stealing your battle plan from my brother, I see."

Target laughed. "Nah, I'm not a coward like he is. I just thought I'd give the audience a good show. Softfeet love watching ninja walk on water, and I'm betting your big ol' bitey things don't swim too well. Now, how about you come over here and let me give you a great big hug. We can be cuddlebuddies! What do you say?"

"I say 'Summoning Technique: Pangaya'."

There was a loud bampf and the area was briefly flooded with green smoke. When it cleared, the two-storey bulk of the pangolin bodyguard loomed in front of Kei.

"Greetings, Summoner," the pangolin said, nodding politely. "I take it this is that brat you wanted me to deal with. Did you ask if I'm allowed to rip her arms off?"

"Sadly, you're not," Kei said. "Minimal damage, please. To the extent that is convenient, anyway. If she's too slow to dodge...well, it's hardly our problem."

"Don't have to dodge," Target said, with an absolutely insufferable grin. "You can't hit what you can't see. Wind Technique: Mirage!"

Wind blew sharply in Kei's face for an instant, forcing her to squint and turn her head. When she glanced back, the surface of the pond was covered in heat shimmers that made Target's form seem...smeared, or stretched. Difficult to target, certainly.

"Pangolin Clan Technique: Noble Funnel of the Sage's Breath!"

Pangaya swirled her hands, her enormous body swaying in time with the motion. The air moved with her, circling around her and then spiraling outwards. Within seconds, Kei and her bodyguard stood at the center of a spinning vortex that tore dust and small pebbles from the ground and sprayed them everywhere.

It was impossible to tell through the smearing effect of the Mirage jutsu, but Kei was confident that Target had lost her smile.

Pangaya wasn't done yet. "Pangolin Clan Technique: Emergency Shove!" She thrust both massively-clawed hands at the water, sending forth a blast of air so dense it was slightly visible. The air hit the water like a boulder, sending a huge wave spreading across the surface. "Pangolin Clan Technique: Emergency Shove!" She timed it perfectly, firing the second blast into one of the troughs so that the wave action was amplified. Within moments, the entire surface of the small pond was filled with chop. The kind of chop that made waterwalking hard...unless you had hiked across ten miles of storming ocean, in which case it wasn't an issue. Kei doubted that Target had ever needed to do that.

The Mirage rippled as Target threw a steel spike straight at Kei's head. Kei watched it come and did not bother moving; she had faith in her bodyguard's jutsu. At least, she did until she saw the explosive tag wrapped around the handle, at which point she leaped behind Pangaya.

The spike entered the Noble Funnel and was whirled aside, the protective jutsu slowing it and retargeting it from where Kei had been to where Pangaya was. The pangolin bodyguard spun, crouching down over Kei to form a tent of pangolin strength resting on four pillar-like legs. By the time the kunai actually touched her it wasn't even moving fast enough to make a dent. The explosion, on the other hand, made her grunt and cracked her scales, but did not dispel her.

Kei stepped out from under her protector and looked at where Target still stood on the water.

"That," she said, "was rude. Also, inefficient. Allow me to show you how one uses explosives."

She pulled one of her special kunai out of the bandoleer. Unlike her usual weapons, this one had two separate explosive tags on it, one in the normal place around the handle and one wrapped around the blade. (There had been no more room on the handle, so Hazō had suggested this when they made the plans for this fight.)

"One." Kei activated the seal on the handle. "Two." She activated the seal on the blade. "Remember: To your left." She moved, chakra-empowered muscles trained by thousands upon thousands of hours of practice sending the blade arrowing towards where she guessed Target was standing, plus a little to the left. The explosives weren't full demolition charges but Kei really hoped that the girl was as good as she should be. As tempting as it was to imagine putting the blade straight through Target's face, she didn't actually want to do that...much. Probably. Well, there would be tiresome political consequences if she did so no, on balance she did not want to. Still. Target had better dodge.

Fortunately, she had calculated her throw just right; far enough not to actually hit, close enough to startle Target into making a mistake. The better way to escape would have been to stop water-walking and allow herself to fall below the surface where the explosives wouldn't injure her. That was very much counter to ninja training; being in the water eliminated mobility, and a ninja without mobility was a dead ninja. No, the trained response when there was no cover to be had was to Substitute away from an explosive. And, of course, Kei had positioned herself such that there was exactly one clear choice for a Substitution Target: the yellowish rock to her left.

The rock vanished, the air shimmered and twisted in a sure sign that Target was now there. Pangaya, already briefed on the plan and knowing what to do, lunged forward with arms extended, sweeping them in like the nets of a fisherman.

"Let me go!" Target cried, struggling against the pangolin's crushing embrace. Her arms were pinned at her sides so she couldn't make handseals and so long as she was held off the ground and clasped tight to Pangaya's broad chest, there were no valid Substitution paths for escape. She drummed her heels against her captor's scales and slammed her head back as though trying to break a human grappler's nose. None of it was effective.

Kei calmly took one of the water bottles off her bandoleer and drank it, feeling the chakra flow back into her from Noburi's gift. She had expected him to be disconsolate and unapproachable after his own loss but instead he was angry, embarrassed, and determined that his siblings would not be defeated so easily. He had joined in the discussion last night, both of her adopted brothers uniting to provide her with the plan and the tools she needed.

"Ahhh," Kei said, exaggerating for effect. She tucked the bottle back on her bandoleer and took three steps forward. Pangaya obligingly bent down so that Target's head was at a convenient level for Kei to stick an explosive tag on her hair.

"This is a half-strength antipersonnel tag," she said calmly. "I can prime it and Substitute away. Pangaya will be dispelled back to the Seventh Path, at which point I will simply summon her again. You, however, will be badly injured. A severe concussion, certainly. Probably some damage to your eyes, although hopefully not permanent. Your eardrums would be burst, so you would not be able to hear and your balance would be unsteady.

"Now, I just drank a bottle of my brother's chakra water. He seems to have overloaded it, because I find that I am heavily overcharged on chakra and I admit that it's making me more aggressive than normal. My tessera has been pestering me for more time on the Human Path and I'm inclined to give it to them. What do you think? Should I set the tag off and then summon them all back so they can bat you around?"

Target struggled for a few more seconds, then nodded in admission of defeat. "I surrender."

Of course, they were too far into the quarry for the judges to actually hear that and call the match. Furthermore, it hadn't been that impressive. She couldn't hear the crowd's reaction, but it certainly was not thunderous applause. She was of two minds about that. On the one hand, efficiency was its own reward. On the other hand, there was something to be said for building a legend.

"Pangaya, please bring her along." Kei turned and walked towards the wall of the quarry nearest the judges.

o-o-o-o​

Kazue was annoyed. There was only so much that you could do to pump a crowd up for a fight that ended in seconds, the way most ninja fights did. This one had been less exciting even than usual. One girl ran onto the water and disappeared, a monster was summoned (okay, that part was pretty cool), a couple of kunai were exchanged, a few explosions (once again, cool) and then everything stopped. The Gōketsu girl actually drank some water, which was an intensely insulting thing to do in front of an opponent, especially one who couldn't be seen. Then she talked to her monster for a bit, then the two of them walked towards the judges until they were in the narrow blind spot along the bottom of the cliff. Kazue was just starting to climb off the judges' platform and move to the edge of the cliff to see what was going on, but a thunderous shout sent her scrambling back.

"Pangolin Clan Earth Element Technique: Immobile Artillery!"

A screaming and flailing Kashiwagi soared up from the bottom of the quarry, passed ground level at massive speed, peaked about thirty feet up, and then landed with an unpleasant-sounding thump on the grass a couple of yards in from the edge. She was moving, albeit sluggishly, so at least she wasn't dead.

Kazue stared in shock until her sister nudged her.

"Go on," the older woman said. "They made you lead judge because I wasn't exciting enough, so go be exciting."

Kazue stared for another moment, then shook it off. "Right." She hopped off the platform and strode out in front of the crowd, pulling the familiar smile across her face.

"Wasn't that amazing, folks? Explosions! Screams of terror! Ninja walking on water and flying through the air! Let's hear it for the show! Kashiwagi, the Hotty from Hot Springs, the mighty jutsu hacker, has been defeated! Ring out equals fail out, so the winner is—"

The crowd went wild, no one paying the slightest attention to her. Kazue spun in place to see Gōketsu Keiko standing on the head of an enormous pangolin that was just now cresting the wall of the quarry. Equally massive ones flanked her on either side, claws longer than Kazue's leg anchoring them firmly in the dirt as they pulled themselves up.

"Me. And also my companions: Pangaya, Pandamonium, and Panjandrum. Loyal soldiers of the First Army of the Pangolin Clan."

The cheers of the crowd redoubled, dying out only slowly as Kazuho jumped off the judges' platform and stalked towards the victorious genin.

"Gōketsu Keiko, you are disqualifed!" shouted Kazue's rules-stickler older sister. The one with no sense of the dramatic, no ability to work a crowd or to realize when a situation was beyond salvaging.

Gōketsu didn't move anything except one eyebrow. "Why? My opponent clearly left the ring."

"You endangered the audience with a thrown projectile!"

Kazue facepalmed. "Kazuho," she muttered. "Let it go. Leave it for the Mi—"

"I did not. She did not even make it to the judges' platform, much less anywhere near the audience."

Kazuho digested that one for a moment. "It doesn't matter. You drank Wakahisa chakra water, and that's not an approved tool for this tournament!"

"I drank only normal water. To wash the grit from my mouth, of course. There was quite a lot of dust kicked up by my pangolin bodyguard's techniques."

That was a step too far even for Kazue. "Oh, come on! That was absolutely Wakahisa water! You couldn't possibly have summoned three of these things on your own!"

"Prove it."

The audience laughed and applauded.

Kazue deflated. Kazuho started to continue the argument, but Kazue placed a hand on her arm and shook her head. The older woman glowered but nodded; the crowd saw the gesture and went wild. Shouts of "Gō-ke-tsu! Gō-ke-tsu! Gō-ke-tsu!" started making the rounds, gathering momentum as they went.

Kazue's smile was a mask of gritted teeth as she faced the audience. "Winner by ring out: Gōōōketsu Keiko!

Rolls and modifiers are already factored in to everything below. FP use and rerolls are not shown except for Keiko.

Initiative order: Kashiwagi, Keiko

Round 0, Kashiwagi:

Supplemental x2: Move onto the pond (-6 Athletics)
Standard: Cast Mirage


Round 0, Keiko:
Standard: Summon Pangaya (105 CP. Keiko is now at 85)


A new player has entered the fight! Initiative order: Pangaya, Kashiwagi, Keiko! Pangaya goes last on the current round due to the need to orient after summoning. Everyone else has gone anyway, so that's fine.

Round 0, Pangaya:
Standard: Cast Noble Funnel: ?
Supplemental x2: Maneuver: Emergency Shove Technique against the water to create the Aspect "Rough Seas, Bad Footing". She gets a tag and passes it to Keiko. (NB: I'm requiring two uses of the technique in order to perform the Maneuver once; there's a lot of water to shove around. Also, I'm bending the rules a bit here since the pond is one zone, the land is another, and this technique is Range:0. Still, if your massively clawed toenails are getting wet then it's probably sensible for you to be able to target the water. Please do not use this as a precedent for hivemind planning.)

Round 1: Pangaya
Hold until after Keiko moves. (Kashiwagi is on the pond, where Pangaya can't go)

Round 1, Kashiwagi
Supplemental: Prime explosive tag
Standard: Thrown Weapons: ?

Attack does not beat the Noble Funnel! It swerves, targeting Pangaya instead of Keiko.
Pangaya, Dodge: ?
The kunai hits, the explosive goes off. Due to the effects of Noble Funnel, Pangaya takes no damage from the kunai itself, but she gets pretty beat up by the explosion. Kei is protected and takes no damage from the explosion.

Round 1, Keiko

Supplemental: Prime explosives
Supplemental: Prime explosives
Standard: Attack. TW 40 + 5 (tag "Rolodex of Doom") + 5 (invoke "Just Follow the Plan") + 5 (tag "Rough Seas, Bad Footing") + 6: 61
Kashiwagi, Substitution Dodge: 63

Kashiwagi is now in Keiko's zone and at -2 to all skills until her next initiative

Round 1, Pangaya (delayed actions)

Standard: Set up a Block (grapple based on taijutsu) against Kashi doing anything: ?
Kashiwagi: Athletics (Dodge): ? (includes the -2 from last round's substitution which she doesn't shake off until her initiative)
Kashiwagi is grabbed. The Block expires on Pangaya's next initiative, so Kashiwagi will automatically wiggle free at that time unless Pangaya successfully re-establishes it.

Round 2, Pangaya

Standard: Re-establish the Block: ?
Kashiwagi: Athletics, beat the block: ?. (She doesn't get Mirage because she's already been grabbed so targeting her isn't an issue.)

Round 2, Kashiwagi
No actions because the Block prevents them. (NB: Crunch, Pangaya set up the Block on her initiative and Kashiwagi resists it on her initiative.)

Round 2, Keiko
Standard: Drink a bottle of chakra water
Supplemental: Walk up to Kashiwagi and place an explosive tag on her nose. Win.





XP AWARD: 0

Vote time! What to do now?

It's about 4pm and sunset is around 6pm. There will be partying and celebrating here at the tournament area until easily midnight. You could:

  • ...probably get in to see Jiraiya now, as he's up in the stands
  • ...hang out and enjoy the party
  • ...get some dinner, then head back into town and go to bed early
  • ...punch a random ninja and start an international incident
  • ...do something else. (Write in.)


Voting ends on Wednesday, December 19, 2018, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Interlude: Unheard
Interlude: Unheard

The hot chocolate is perfect tonight. The bitter taste keeps me alert even as the luxurious warmth relaxes my body. Tomorrow night, I will experiment to recreate it—a task as important as brewing chocolate cannot be left to a servant.

Some would say it is a peculiar time to sit out in the garden and gaze at the stars. Midnight in midwinter, it is universally agreed, is a time for all good men to be abed. Fools fear the hungry spirits of the restless dead that stalk the thoroughfares seeking prey. Sages fear the anonymity of the darkness, and the acts to which it might drive even those innocent by day. I am neither, though I suspect you disagree, and so I fear nothing—though I concede that the night holds many dangers for the unprepared.

Avoid areas with high crime rates (you will recall that Yagura demanded these be scrupulously tracked). Travel in groups. Failing that, a staff strapped to one's back can create the silhouette of a deadly kenjutsu or bōjutsu user, or a simple cloth can become a half-mask to make would-be assailants flee in terror. Given the variety and frequent absurdity of shinobi outfits, the possibilities are endless, and obvious to any who give the matter but five minutes' thought. Most things are, if one takes the time.

But I will not bore you by contemplating puzzles already solved.

Were I a poet—I would have to kill myself in shame. Ahem. No, were I a poet, a night such as this might inspire me to some great work of art that expresses the innermost depths of my soul. How you would laugh if that were true. But as I am not a poet, it instead inspires me to do something useful with my time. A night such as this allows my mind to wander, briefly unchained from practical concerns and given space to make the intuitive leaps and strange connections that are essential to complement my powers of reason. But then, you know that better than anyone.

The Chūnin Exam resumes tomorrow. Children placed in direct combat, with restrictions on the harm they can do one another. A practice both more and less honest than the real world to which they will soon return. How many of them will survive the next three years? How many do I want to survive?

That is both the beauty and the horror of children: most are as predictable as everything else, but not even I can tell what the outliers might become. Neither of us could.

-o-​

The noise just would not end. The other children clamoured, jumping up and down, waving their graduation certificates at their proud parents like flags as if that somehow made them easier rather than harder to read, and cheering for themselves as if graduating the Academy was some heroic feat rather than what was expected of them.

Kawasaki Ryū did not partake in the festivities. He stood on his own, calmly, observing proper form, wincing occasionally as a passing classmate clapped him on the shoulder and dispensing meaningless pleasantries in return. Would he be acting like the other children if his father were here? Ryū doubted it. His father was the one who'd taught him that for people like them, appearances were everything.

Instead, his mind wandered. Father's mission was taking longer than expected, which meant Ryū needed to pick up groceries if he wanted to have anything for dinner. He had compared the merchants, and his best hope was Granny Miyoko, who offered unsold vegetables at half-price on Wednesday evenings so as to clear space for the coming delivery. He would have to strike a balance between waiting here to satisfy his classmates' expectations and getting there before she ran out. How long would your typical—

A black whirlwind seized his hands and, using him as a pivot, proceeded to spin in a full circle around him. "Ryū! Check it out, we're real ninja now! Isn't it amazing?"

"I do not see a real ninja before me," Ryū said coolly after regaining his bearings. "I see an oversized spinning top. Perhaps I, as a real ninja who behaves accordingly, should take you in my hands for use in battle instead of wasting time talking to you."

"Hey, if you want to take me in your hands, I'm always game."

"Shut up, Raito."

The insufferable girl grinned at him.

"That's more like it. We're graduates now. You can drop the old man act. Relax a little. Be yourself.

"Just not too much," she added. "I've seen your real self, and ouch. Better keep that thing hidden away."

"You can act however you like, Raito," Ryū said in a peeved tone. "You're a clan heir. I'm a Kawasaki. People still remember my grandfather selling them potatoes. I have a duty to my family to ensure that they forget."

"By acting like you're a thousand years old. Eh, whatever. So how'd you want to celebrate?"

"Why is that any of your business?" His ninja intuition sensed increasing danger to his groceries.

"Why wouldn't it be?" Raito asked with apparently sincere puzzlement. "I need to know if I have to go back and get changed before we go out. Also the graduating heirs are having a party tonight, and you need to come up with a plan for how I'm going to blow it off."

"And what, pray tell, gave you the impression that I would even consider celebrating with you?"

He absolutely couldn't. Clan events were serious business, or so he understood, and there had to be implications for Raito if she decided to ignore her duties—especially for the sake of someone like him.

"And what, pray tell," she mimicked his intonation perfectly, "gave you the impression that you had a choice?"

"Raito," he said, taking a stab at reason, "you cannot force someone to enjoy themselves."

"Wanna bet?"

What had he been thinking? This was Raito. Clearly, a different approach was needed.

"You want to celebrate together tonight?" His eyes narrowed. "Make me."

"You think you can beat me in a fight, Ryū?"

He couldn't. This had been tested extensively. But what he could do was alter the victory conditions.

"I don't believe I have to. Think you can outrun me, Jelly?"

"That was one time!" Raito exclaimed. "Well, maybe two. But they were really heavy weights! And I had a cold!"

Ryū used the time while she was distracted to set himself in the perfect starting pose. Except with hand seals.

"Hey, what're you—"

"Clone Technique!"

The clones vanished the second he moved away, but that was all it took to disorient Raito for another moment as they "set off" in different directions. Ryū went for the nearest roof, then leapt down into an alley to break line of sight.

"Get back here, you scumbag! We're gonna have fun whether you like it or not!"

-o-​

I recall the sideways looks and whispered comments. I am unconvinced that you even noticed, but I assure you that I did. A clan heir and a second-generation commoner. I should have avoided you, for your sake as much as mine. Certainly, I made the attempt, but what could a mere mortal such as myself do against an elemental force? Was it a year before you pronounced us best friends?

You were tempestuous and carefree from the beginning. I suspect that I would never have become so comically serious were I not forced to counterbalance the aura of levity with which you afflicted my daily life. In retrospect, there were better dynamics I could have engineered, had I but the social skills.

Do you recall Yagura's attempts to legislate against such fraternisation? How we steered him aside together, in memory of what had once been? We thought we were safeguarding the next generation of Mist's youth. Of course, it is now evident that we should have done more. The political cataclysm that now counts down to zero should have been predictable a generation ago, even without considering the outlier. But in the end, we were only thinking about ourselves.

-o-​

"What do you think of my chūnin uniform, Ryū?"

Raito gave a twirl, her long black hair flying all over the place before settling neatly over her shoulders with a brief shake of her head. (She claimed it was part of her Bloodline Limit. However, she also claimed to be Kurohige reborn.)

Raito's new uniform was black, her clan colour, and… conspicuously… figure-hugging. Ryū would not blush; she would never let him hear the end of it.

"Acceptable," Ryū told her. "Much less embarrassing than some of your training outfits of late."

"Acceptable," she repeated in his dry tone. "Is that the best you have to say to the beautiful specimen of womanhood standing right in front of you?"

Ryū made a show of looking over her shoulder.

She punched him lightly. "Fine. See if you get any willow bark next time you stagger into my tent with an injury."

That sobered him up. "You intend to continue, then? Despite the difficulties?"

She nodded. "I managed to convince my parents. I explained how having medic-nin on hand during my kind of mission could be a game-changer, and not just if things go south. I also made sad puppy eyes.

"But forget me—as if you ever could—what about you and that mission that was so important you had to miss my tournament?"

Ryū's good mood vanished. "A waste of my time. Chakra beasts are the very soul of predictability. Learn their patterns, and not once will the beast deviate from them. A civilian could kill one with adequate equipment and preparation."

"You think anyone can do anything with adequate equipment and preparation."

"Because they can. Battlefield tactics can never overcome strategy."

Raito laughed, and the sparkle in her eyes softened Ryū's frustration a little.

"Hey, Ryū, have you heard what they're calling you? 'The Angel of Mercy'."

Ryū snorted. "That is the most ridiculous moniker I have ever heard. What even is an angel?"

"A champion from the Deva Path, descending to bring salvation to the pure-hearted in times of desperation. That's what you are now, after two freaking years as a chūnin.

"For your reference, my nickname is going to be twice as cool. Maybe three times."

"Ah, but you already have one," Ryū said.

Raito's eyes lit up. "What? Really? So soon?"

"Of course you do… Jelly."

"Oh, that's it!" she exclaimed. "I'm going to show your spine everything I've learned from medical ninjutsu!"

"Only if you catch me."

As if Ryū had not already known it would end this way, and prepared the obstacle course accordingly. He had long since taught Raito to hate vegetable stalls.

-o-​

It might still not have been too late then. The signs were there, in retrospect, for anyone with the wisdom to read them. The growing aggression of Leaf's shadow king. Rock's fluctuating export levels. The surge in support for Hanzō of the Salamander. Why had the Hōzuki retreated from political life, and why had Momochi Zansatsu of all people been appointed chief taijutsu instructor at the Academy?

But the war could not be blamed for everything. It was both a cause and a symptom of the greater tide that would sweep us both away. I still wonder, to this day, if I could have stopped that tide had I acted early enough.

Instead, I allowed myself to be merely human.

-o-​

He melted into her arms, not caring—because she did not—that her spotless uniform was now covered with a dozen shinobi's blood.

"Ryū…" she whispered. "Then… you lost?"

Ryū gave a bitter laugh. "We won, Raito. This is the face of victory."

"I don't understand. If you won, where's everyone else?"

"Where do you think?" he snapped, pushing himself off her.

"No, sorry," he muttered. "None of this is your fault.

"We won. We eliminated the sealmasters before they could complete the arrays. Their guards seemed to have no concept of coordinated area control. An overlap of three taijutsu specialists, can you imagine? Not a single casualty among us."

"Then…"

"Then three shinobi from Leaf came out of nowhere. Just three, Raito!"

"I know the ones," Raito said grimly, looking back at the medical tent.

"There were fifteen of us. Some of us had over half our chakra left. Terumi still had his ninjutsu active.

"We were unprepared. I was unprepared. Fifteen against three. We should have sent them to the ancestors in six seconds flat. Instead, Akagi covered my retreat with her barrier while everyone else died behind me. Someone had to report, she said. Someone had to live."

"That poor girl," Raito whispered. "She promised me she'd found someone else…"

"What?"

"Forget it," Raito said. "Let's get you to the medical tent. Just because nothing's broken doesn't mean you get away without a good look-over. You know, this isn't how I meant to get my hands on your body."

"Shut up, Raito."

-o-​

Another realisation I should have made earlier. There is no place for humanity in war. Only means and ends. Had I made adequate preparations, we could have won. Had I coordinated our forces appropriately, we could have escaped with more than one survivor. Tsunade needed physical contact to kill. With his powerful physique, Kazan could have absorbed a blow, creating an opening for Akagi to use her barrier. Terumi could have exploited the blind spot to attack Jiraiya from an angle with his superior reach, and Jiraiya would be forced to use a direct counter rather than area-of-effect ninjutsu. Orochimaru would have killed Akagi by the time his teammates were free to act again, but Hoshigaki only needed three seconds to trigger his technique. Four dead, eleven escape.

Three years later, I found an option where only Akagi and I needed to die, though it would rely on a certain level of psychological warfare. Alternatively, were I to focus on eliminating any of the Three, a flawless suicide attack on Tsunade would likely have been successful. A case can be made that this would have been a greater contribution to the war than any of us surviving.

Akagi. Terumi. Yari. Kadō. Tsunemori. Kazan. Mana. Yamane. Mori. Hoshigaki. Kimura. Kani. Urahara. Himuro. Would they hate me for what I have made of myself, or hate me for not having done so sooner?

-o-​

"Far be it from me to object to being served a proper meal rather than the poorly-disguised poisoning attempts that you periodically offer me as special rations, but a candle-lit dinner seems somehow… out of character for you."

"Being out of character is in character for me. I try to be the one thing in your life that isn't predictable."

In fairness, tonight she had succeeded. Booking out an entire restaurant, while within the power of the heir to a wealthy clan, was an extravagant display from a young woman who did not mind periodically visiting his home for dinner, unnerving his father, frustrating her own parents, and scandalising the neighbours (who, however, were civilians and thus did not count).

"I will leave the details of your success rate to your imagination. So what prompted this? If it is in apology for that last seaweed soufflé, then I grant you it is borderline sufficient."

"Forget the soufflé," she snapped.

"If only I could."

"Ryū," she said plaintively, "can you be serious for a moment?"

"That is the first time in my life that you have said that to me," Ryū noted dryly. "But very well. You have my full attention."

She continued to have his full attention for at least a full minute.

"Ryū," she finally said, rising to her feet, "I'm in love with you."

"I am well aware."

"What."

Raito gave him a blank stare.

"No, let me try again. What."

"Why else would you insist on making me the focus of your attention while ignoring much more interesting men, and indeed rejecting all suitors without consideration? I understand some of them had promising positions in their clans. Once the hypothesis occurred to me, every piece of evidence fell in place to support it. You are many things, but subtle is not one of them."

Raito sat down heavily. "Just so you know, you're making me regret every moment of it."

She looked up. Her gaze focused sharply on his.

"Then… you know what I have to ask you. Ryū, how do you feel about me?"

Ryū shrugged. "I am also in love with you. Obviously."

"What?!" This one was not so flat.

"Why else would I allow you and you alone to bring endless mindboggling chaos into my life? Why else would I endure a variety of insults, martial arts techniques and catastrophic meals being inflicted upon my person on a regular basis? Why else would I allow you and you alone to shorten my name which, I will have you know, my father made long and impressive with a very reasonable purpose in mind?"

"But if you're in love with me," Raito exclaimed, "and you knew I was in love with you, why didn't you say anything?!"

"Because it would not change anything," Ryū said calmly, taking a bite of his dish in the awareness that imminent violence might rob him of the chance to do so later. "You remain heir to a powerful clan. I remain a second-generation commoner. There is no mode of interaction available to us other than the one we are currently in."

"I refuse," Raito said in a quietly simmering voice.

"I beg your pardon?" The eel really was quite delicious. If his timing was perfect, perhaps he could transfer it to a different table before Raito's temper exploded.

"What's the good of being powerful and influential if it won't get me the one thing I want?" Raito demanded. "And let's be clear, there is only one thing I want."

"Raito," he said, taking a stab at his eel, "you cannot force someone to marry you."

"Wanna bet?"

"Even if you deny reality, I will not. Nothing can come of this."

Raito glared at him silently, her thought processes uniquely unknown.

Finally she stood up and slammed her hands on the table. Duly prepared, Ryū snatched up his plate before it could be knocked to the floor by the ninja-strength impact.

"I won't accept this! And I won't accept you giving up, you… you fatalistic scumbag!"

She stormed off, leaving Ryū alone with his troubled thoughts… and the bill.

-o-​

In retrospect, perhaps I could have handled the meeting better. Knowing your sanguine temperament, I should have had a better plan than "be patient and hope she comes to understand". But you always remained outside my expectations. It was one of the many things I loved about you.

Of course, my personal dramas were of little concern by then. Import fees for luxury goods were rising, Kurosaki had been appointed headmaster, and the histories were undergoing a new round of revisions in a very specific direction. You must have known, given your position, but you never spoke of it. Perhaps you sought to hold on to some final fragment of your innocence before the coming of the Bloody Mist.

-o-​

"Welcome back, Ryū!"

"It is good to see you, Raito." Ryū smiled. They had not spoken of that day again, but ever since, Raito had become a touch more open in her displays of affection, he a touch less annoyed to receive them. It helped him change between the man he was on the battlefield and the man he was at home—a change that was becoming increasingly difficult since one was simply more important than the other.

"Why didn't you come straight to see me?" Raito demanded. "I had cake ready and waiting!"

"That would be why," Ryū said. "I did not survive an ambush by three missing-nin only to perish on the first day of my return."

"Three?" Raito asked skeptically, ignoring the other comment with unexpected maturity.

"Well, five, but the other two fled without engaging after what they witnessed happening to their allies. You know my feelings on uncoordinated ambushes."

"A force multiplier is of little value when you have no force to multiply," Raito quoted.

"But forget that," she grinned. "I have amazing news!"

"Oh?"

"My father's agreed to have you marry into the clan!"

Ryū took a step back. "No."

"I can get it in writing if you like. It took me weeks of persuading them—my sad puppy eyes are on another level now—but you're a war hero now, and you've got a reputation as the strongest jōnin in Mist!"

"I am not the strongest jōnin in Mist." Ryū could not help correcting her. "I am merely the most efficient. I can name with ease a dozen shinobi who would obliterate me in spontaneous combat with no external factors."

"Don't care," Raito said. "You're marrying me now. Go get changed so we can head to the tailor's."

Ryū wished he was back on the battlefield, sending men to die for the heinous crime of being less useful than others.

"Raito…" he said, "I have news for you as well. There is a reason I was late to see you."

"What's that?" she asked perkily.

"I have been betrothed to Biwako, the Mori heir."

"Sorry, didn't catch that. Something about a trough?"

"I was summoned as soon as I returned from my mission."

"Why didn't you just refuse?" Raito asked in a hollow voice.

Ryū braced himself for the inevitable violence. "Because it is the right thing to do."

He somehow knew that she had practised this particular slap to perfection for use on him alone. It knocked him to the ground with the flawless precision of the Iron Nerve.

"You bastard!"

He rose carefully from the ground. "This was not an easy decision for me either."

"Then why make it?!" she shrieked. "You don't even love her!"

"No. I love exactly one person in this world."

"Then why?!"

"You know what is about to happen to Mist," Ryū said. "For decades we have watched our society harden, calcify, become steadily more brutal and intolerant. It will grow worse until it reaches its apex, perhaps as long as decades from now. Not merely inefficient, but actively self-destructive."

"So what? If you want to change the world, why can't you do it as a Kurosawa?"

"Because the Kurosawa Clan is weak," Ryū said bluntly. "The Kurosawa have always served those in power. They have never made a bid for rulership themselves, nor shall they while the waters are rising. You know this."

"But… But we could with you! You're the most brilliant man I know! If you made a bid for the hat, I could make sure the Kurosawa were behind you all the way!"

"It is not enough," Ryū said. "I can see the flow, Raito. I can see Mist plunging into hatred, and demanding a ruler that will validate that hatred. I can see the clans, complicit and making devil's bargains in a world that they believe they cannot change. I can see the other villages looking at that Mist and of necessity preparing for war—and once the weapons have been forged, it is only a matter of time until they are used.

"You are different, and perhaps with you the Kurosawa will be different. But what can the diplomat clan do when diplomacy itself comes under question?"

"So the Mori…" Raito hissed. "If the Kurosawa are the servant clan, then what are the Mori with their Frozen Skein? A footstool?"

"The Mori are advisors," Ryū said determinedly. "They stand by the ruler's side, trusted because they are bereft of their own motivations. No Mori could ever be Mizukage.

"The Mori have a chance to shape the flow without resisting it. They are the clan I can best exploit for my purposes, and the clan which has the most to gain from my abilities. I cannot be merely another Kurosawa, Raito. Not even a powerful one. But with the Mori, I can be what I need to be."

"The cold's won, hasn't it?" Raito said miserably. "You were always a little cold, a little distant, but you always came back to me. I thought you always would."

Ryū gave a slow sigh, taking his breath under control.

"I wish the cold had won, Raito. Then this would be easy. It would not be a choice."

"Go to the Mori, Ryū," Raito spat. "You don't need the Frozen Skein to be just like them. Teach them how to be better at being… whatever you are, because you aren't human."

"If inhumanity is what it takes to preserve my village, then I will accept it. But… I wish it had not ended this way."

"Me too," Raito said, turning away. "Me too."

-o-​

I wonder how often you recall that parting, Raito. How long it took you to discover who you were without others. I suspect you did not find it as easy as I did.

I still have the letter, ironic proof of the world I had described.

Esteemed Mori Ryūgamine,

I write in acknowledgement of your refusal of my daughter's hand in marriage. As this rejection may reflect poorly on the reputation of the Kurosawa Clan, especially with consideration of your status at the time, the decision has been made to strike it from all Kurosawa records, and speak of it no more. The event did not transpire.

If you continue to value my daughter's welfare, and respect her position as heir to the Kurosawa Clan, I will expect the same discretion from you.

Yours cordially,

Kurosawa Ginrei


As you know, I honoured the request in full. The event, after all, did not transpire. We are strangers to each other, colleagues at some times and competitors at others, and why relive a past that has no relevance in the present?

I do not regret the path I have taken, Raito. No one shall ever know the first draft, as it were, of Yagura's reign, nor of the true nature of his passenger. Then, too, the Mori Clan has been repaid a hundredfold for their welcome, and the tool I have fashioned of myself can accomplish far more than that confused youth ever dreamed of.

Though perhaps I lie. That confused youth must surely still exist somewhere. For there was that one reunion, decades later, minutes long, not between the people who we are but between the people who we were.

-o-​

Ryūgamine sat on the park bench and observed. In truth, he had an appointment to keep, but in this instance there were benefits to reap from forcing his counterpart to wait anxiously.

In front of him, the children played, each one yet to be shaped into a wonder, or perhaps a horror. One little girl, the focus of attention, had discovered cartwheels.

She sat down next to him. He did not turn to look, because he did not need to. The form of her, the scent of her, the very sense of her presence… older and more familiar than kata, older and more familiar than patterns of thought.

She did not turn to him either.

Neither spoke. What could there possibly have been to say?

Instead, they watched the children. The little girl, the outlier, had refined the cartwheel to a fine art, experimenting until she found the one perfect movement. Another girl approached timidly, asking to be taught.

The first girl stopped. Froze for a second in a way Ryūgamine could never mistake. Then she beckoned the children together and began to teach, cheerful words encouraging the fearful and soothing the egos of those too proud to learn. Soon they were in pairs, one practising and the other supporting.

Next to him, Raito whispered his own thoughts back at him.

She should have been ours.
 
Interlude: Honoka's Important Lessons
Interlude: Honoka's Important Lessons

GLOMP!

"Hi, sensei!"

Kagome-sensei ruffled her hair the way he always did. He even put his hand uncertainly on her back and squeezed a little bit! That was a new thing he'd started doing. He wasn't very good at hugging, but he was learning.

"Hi squirt. Good day at school?"

"Bleh. Teacher-stinker spent the whole day on the history of the Land of Fire. It was boring."

Kagome-sensei shrugged and held out his hand. She unwrapped herself from his leg and took his hand, only slightly regretfully. It was cold out, her coat was thin, and his leg was warm.

The minute he took her mittened hand he noticed her slight shiver and glanced down in surprise. "You're cold," he said accusingly.

Honoka shrugged apologetically. "It's cold out."

"Pah." He let go of her hand, stopped in the middle of the street, and rummaged around in his belt pouch until he found a particular storage seal. "Open this."

She ignored the foot traffic that was swirling by them. Many people looked twice, but no one stopped. They just bent their paths to give the ninja a wide berth. She made herself ignore them, calmed her center and her breathing, put her hand on the seal, and pushed chakra into it the way he had taught her. It was still fun feeling the chakra writhe under her fingers and then burp out a bag stuffed full of something soft.

Kagome-sensei shot a few distrustful glances at a couple walking by; the civilians hurried their steps and others took note, changing course to give the suspicious ninja more room. Once the bubble of empty around them had expanded to his satisfaction, he opened the bag and rummaged around until he found what he'd been looking for: a heavy coat made out of some sort of fur she didn't recognize.

"Here," he said. "This is one of the spares I made for Keiko. It'll be big, but it's the smallest I have." He held it out so that she could slip her arms inside. The minute she did, the cold seemed to vanish from her neck down; the coat completely enveloped her, dragging on the ground with sleeves that reached to her knees. She couldn't help but giggle.

"Hmph," he said. "Hold still." A bit more rummaging and he produced a knife and a bit of cord. A few quick cuts and a bit of folding and the sleeves were rolled back to the base of her thumbs, overlapping with the heavy wool mittens that Mom had knitted for her. A few more and the hem of the jacket was rolled up to her ankles, a hole pierced in each side, and the cords looped around and through to prevent the jacket from unrolling.

"That'll have to do until I can hem it properly," he said. "We'll get you a decent hat, too. For now, try this." He produced a multi-colored wool scarf that was longer than he was and wound it around her head and neck in a series of quick, swirling loops before tucking the ends in. By the time he was done everything from her shoulders up, except for a narrow strip around her eyes, was invisible behind layers of swaddling. Her breath dampened the coverings unpleasantly, but she was more than willing to trade that for the delicious warmth.

"Thank you, sensei," she said, embarrassed. She'd never really understood that her family was poor until Kagome-sensei became her teacher. It made her feel small to know that he could so casually and literally conjure up the warm clothes that her parents couldn't supply on their own.

"S'nothing," he muttered. "I spent fifteen years living in the woods by myself, so I learned to make clothes. Your mom's teaching me to knit but I'm only just getting it, which is why this one is so ugly." He tapped the deliciously warm scarf.

"It's not ugly!"

"Sure it is," he said, pulling one of the tucked-in ends out and holding it up for her examination. "The stitches are all different sizes, the rows have different lengths, and the yarn is all weird. Plus, I was using oddments, so the colors are all over the place."

"What's an oddment?"

"It's the bits of yarn left over after someone finishes a project. They give them away." He tucked the scarf back in.

"But you're rich. Why not just buy the full things?"

He rolled his eyes before taking her hand and leading her down the street. "Well, I'm not rich for long, now am I? All the money comes from...um...somewhere, and we may not...um...well, because we might.... Never mind." He fell silent for a few steps, then tried again. "My family were civilians, and we were poor. Then I went into the...school, and they didn't care much about us until we...um....proved we were useful. The light punishments involved being denied meals and it went up from there, so we all learned to hold back food from meals and sometimes raid the kitchen. After I...ended up in the woods, I tried to avoid everyone. There were villagers nearby, and I would chase them out of my territory. Sometimes they would leave things for me, but I usually figured they were poisoned or diseased or cursed or something and so I wouldn't take them. Later on, Hazō told me that they left the things because they were grateful that I had hunted out most of the dangerous stuff and so made them safer, but I didn't realize that at the time. Oh, speaking of Hazō, his family were poor but not very poor. I gave him some rope when we first met, just to see how he would react. I think he realized that it had to be hard to come by in the woods, which meant he wasn't super rich, but he didn't treat it as something particularly valuable, which meant he wasn't super poor either. It told me that he probably wasn't clan, which was good. It meant that if I had to squish him there probably wouldn't be anyone coming after me for it." He snorted in amusement at his past self. "Glad I didn't squish him. It's been complicated, but better."

He shook his head in disbelief, absent-mindedly lifting Honoka up and over a snowbank ("Wheeee!") that some lazy worker hadn't properly shoveled away.

"People here in Leaf just amaze me. They know how to make clothes, or lumber, or rope, but they mostly only know one thing. Enough people don't want to cook, or don't know how, that there are dozens of restaurants. The restaurants and the rich people throw out food. Most people here buy stuff instead of making it—because they don't know how to make it. Jiraiya's a good example; he'll buy a bottle of sake and then throw out the bottle when he's drunk the sake. Mari does some of that too; she was civilian-born, but I think her family were pretty well off because she never really got in the habit of appreciating things. Or maybe she just spent too much time being a jōnin and a beautiful woman. Life is easier for beautiful people, and jōnin are never poor. Anyway, her slippers wore out, so she threw them out and bought a new pair. I saved the old ones; a little resoling, add some more fleece inside, they'll be good as new. Be a nice present later.

"So, yes. I use the oddments when I'm learning how to knit, because why spend money on good yarn when I'm just going to bog it up? Besides, if I'm ever back in the woods it'll be easy to make short bits of yarn but a pain to make long ones. Best learn what I'll need to know now, when life is easy."

Honoka said nothing, thinking about that. Food never got wasted in their house and Mom and Dad worked hard, all the time. They didn't make their clothes, or their furniture, but nothing got thrown out if a use could be found for it. They didn't tend to fix their own things—one of the uncles would come over to do that, or occasionally someone would be hired—but Dad probably knew how to fix them because Dad knew all kinds of things. They didn't fix them because there was no time to fix them. Dad was at the store from before dawn to well after dark, every day. Mom took washing for a lot of the clan families and the rich civilians, and helped Dad in the shop, and did all the shopping and cooking, and took care of the house, and was always there to pick up Honoka after school (until Kagome-sensei had shyly asked if he could do it instead). Both parents, but mostly Mom, would sit with her and make sure she learned her numbers and reading, and they would tell her stories after she was in bed. Mom would knit whenever her hands weren't busy with something else, but while doing all of that, where was there time to make the yarn?

It was a lot to think about.

o-o-o-o​

"Whhhhhheeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!"

They'd reached the end of the shoveled roads and kept going. Two-foot snowbanks, three-foot drifts, and three-and-a-half-foot girls were not a recipe for fast travel. She had paused in dismay, then shrieked in surprise when Kagome-sensei pounced on her, swung her up onto his back , and took off running across the surface of the snow.

"Faster! Faster! Eeeee!"

He obliged, accelerating until he was moving so fast that the wind of their passage stung tears from her eyes and she had to bury her nose in the back of his neck. (He'd gotten in the habit of washing his hair more regularly, so it wasn't greasy anymore. Wispy, thin, and with what Dad jokingly called a 'fivehead' when talking about Uncle Sora, but clean and neat.) He had one hand over her arms where they were looped around his neck and the other hand reaching back to hold her against him; certain that she was securely attached, he began changing direction quickly, leaping back and forth and even running up the side of a tree before leaping off in a long arc with a mid-air flip that made the world go all spinny around her and provoked yet more 'eeeeee's of delight.

When they finally came to a halt they were on what must have been a training ground; there were wooden walls, training dummies, plum blossom piles, and climbing ladders scattered around, as well as lots of wide-open space. All of it covered in snow, of course.

"Ready for today's lesson, squirt?"

Honoka looked around in dismay. This was not one of the Academy training grounds. This was sized and set for grownups. The walls were at least twelve feet high, the climbing ladders was suspended at two spots instead of four, and the easiest section of the plum blossom poles had rounded tops. Add to that the two feet of snow across all of it and you had something that was far beyond her capacity.

"What's the lesson, sensei?" she asked nervously.

"It's the lesson. The most important one."

"The Will of Fire is the guide to success?"

"Pfft. No. Much more important."

"Leaf ninja are better than everyone else, but be careful of ambushes?"

"More important."

"Preparation is the key to everything?"

"Mmm...sort of. More important than just that."

"We should eat all our vegetables and be polite to Teacher-stinker or we'll make the Hokage sad?"

Kagome-sensei burst out laughing at that one. "No. Waaay more important."

"I give up. What is it?"

"Explosives. Solve. Everything."

She blinked.

This idea was definitely news to her. She couldn't think how explosives would keep Teacher-stinker from scolding her when she got questions wrong in class. Or how explosives would make onions less yucky. Or how explosives would stop Oshikawa Meisa from picking on—well, okay, she actually could think how explosives would solve that problem, but it would be pretty gross.

"Not every problem, sensei."

"Every problem, squirt. At least, if you're willing to use enough of them."

She eyed him distrustfully. "Nuh-uh."

"Uh-huh!"

"Nuh-uh!"

"Uh-huh! Watch! You've got a problem right now: the snow is too deep to walk in and you don't know how to water walk. Right?"

"Yeah?"

"Okay." His hand dipped into his pouch and hurled something across the field. A moment later there was a truly disturbing 'zorp' noise, a rush of wind from behind her, and then a blast of wind from in front of her. There was also a spot twenty feet across on which there was barely any snow.

"There, see?" Kagome-sensei asked. He paused and then continued quickly, "Okay, technically that was an implosion bomb and not an explosive. Still counts."

Honoka eyed the cleared-off patch in awe. "That was amazing!"

Kagome-sensei smugged with epic power. "I know, right? Here." He trotted forward until they were in the cleared area, they lowered her to the ground. "Try this one." He handed her a piece of wood with a tag glued to it. "It's a puffer—like an explosive, but not enough force to do more than make a bit of noise. Wouldn't hurt you unless someone put it in your mouth." He hesitated. "Uh, except don't do that. Scorched tongue, and it hurts to blow your nose backwards. Mean thing to do to someone. Still, it's safe to practice with as long as you just hold it in your hand. Just push your chakra into it and feel around until you find the trigger. Try to activate it, then throw it before it actually goes off."

Honoka took the seal uncertainly. The cold was stinging her eyes and she was still fizzy-happy from the run here, so it was hard to concentrate enough to make her chakra—twisty, slippery, obstreperous thing that it was—do what she told it to. (She was very proud of the word 'obstreperous'. Teacher-stinker had called her that after she corrected his multiplication. She wasn't entirely sure what it meant, but what it should mean was 'very smart and helpful'.)

She pushed the distracting thoughts away and breathed, focusing down. Her chakra fizzed and buzzed helpfully, darting around under her skin in a reflection of the excitement that she was trying to suppress. Explosives! Yay! Kagome-sensei was teaching her real grownup-ninja things already! Teacher-stinker wouldn't let them learn explosives for at least three years. And apparently explosives were even more useful than she'd thought they were, if they could solve everything including making onions not yucky.

Shaking her head, she once again focused on her breathing. Once it had calmed slightly she moved her attention to her hara, allowing her weight to settle and paying attention to how her body moved as it instinctively kept her balanced. She pushed all distractions out of her mind and forced—no, led her chakra up her arm and out through the finger that was touching the seal.

Her chakra hit the wool of her mitten and stopped dead.

Grumbling, she pulled the mitten off and took the seal in her bare hands, forcing herself to ignore the biting cold on her fingers. She went through the whole cycle again: close eyes, breathe, hara, settle, attend, lead the chakra instead of forcing it. The cold kept distracting her, but after a few seconds she managed to merge her chakra into the twisting channels of the seal. A bit of poking around, and—

Bang!

She jumped, startled as the seal went off in her hand. Despite what Kagome-sensei had said, it had stung a little.

"You're okay," he said. "No harm done, just a little startling. Here, try again." He passed her another seal.

She was still centered enough, and the memory of the seal was fresh, so it took her only a moment to trigger this one. Again it went off in her hand. She growled in frustration and stuck out her mitten in demand. Kagome-sensei willingly slid a stack of seals into it.

The anger interfered with her concentration, making it hard to trigger the seals, but she kept at it. The first dozen went off in her hand, but eventually she managed to find the trigger and set it to go off in a few seconds instead of now. She drew her arm back to throw...and the seal went off.

"AARGH! Stupid turtle-pooping stinking dog-bothering stinking stupid—"

"Hush now," Kagome-sensei scolded. "Language!"

"Sorry, sensei," she grumbled, not even remotely meaning it.

"You can do this. Try again."

"Hmph." Still, she forced herself to be calm and then tried again. She had to switch hands first, as the exposed right hand was too numb to hold the tags. She pulled her arm out of the sleeve and into the body of her new coat (!), dancing in place when her shirt failed to sufficiently insulate the toasty warm skin of her torso from the icy touch of her fingers. She chose to ignore it and pass the seals back to Kagome-sensei for a moment so she could use her teeth to pull off her left mitten. (Getting a mouthful of wool scarf in the process, threads of which stuck to her tongue in irritating ways.)

Kagome-sensei patiently held the stacks of tags for her as she took the first one and felt her way into it. She found the trigger and studied it as carefully as she could...until she accidentally set it off without meaning to and made herself eep.

"Stupid poop-smearing piece of stink tag," she grumbled, going silent immediately at her teacher's arched eyebrow and cleared throat. Instead, she took the next tag and tried again.

o-o-o-o​

The sun was drooping near the horizon by the time she managed to become semi-reliable at activating the puffers. Every fourth or fifth one still went off in her hands, but she had time to throw the rest before they went off. Granted, she had almost no control about exactly when they detonated—sometimes they would go off in the air a couple yards in front of her, sometimes they would hit the ground and sit there for a few seconds before going bang!

Then came the one that didn't go bang.

"Stop," Kagome-sensei said, moving the stack of tags away from her outstretched hand. (Her right; she had switched four times as the cold set in.) "That's an undetonated tag. It's probably been ruined by the snow, but we can't be sure."

"But sensei, it's just a puffer, right? You said they were safe. Here, I'll get it and we can check." She took half a step forward, only to be halted by his no-nonsense grip on the back of her coat.

"You never treat a seal as safe outside a known operational environment," he said. "Ever. The seals you're practicing with are safe if they are dry, undamaged, and generally intact. That seal over there is wet and the ink may have smudged. It may or may not still be running its timer. If the ink is smudged then when it goes off it could detonate as a full-force tag." He hesitated. "It could, in theory, even be a seal failure, which would be bad. That's extremely unlikely, but we can't be sure. It gets more dangerous as time goes by, so we need to make a decision. How do we handle this?"

Honoka had no idea. He was the teacher, and the sealmaster! How should she know?

"We could...um...."

"Tick tock, girl. Timer's running."

"I don't know, sensei."

"What's the most important lesson?"

She frowned, then smiled as the light dawned. "Explosives solve everything! Throw an explosive at it and blow it up!"

"Right!" His hand dipped into a pouch and blurred forward. A moment later there was a significant crater where the possibly-faulty tag had been and he was scooping her into the air and swinging her upside down.

"Eeeeeee!" The world was spinny and the sky was under her feet!

He whirled her over and set her carefully back down, laughing. "Good for you, squirt. You remembered the most important lesson. Okay, you're starting to get it with the timers. As a reward, let's go do the obstacle course."

How was that a reward, exactly?

Despite her misgivings, he led her over to the plum blossom piles. Only a few of the piles reached above the snow, the rest being just bumps below the surface.

"This is a chūnin field," he noted. "There's knives between the piles, pointing up, and we can't see them under the snow. We need to get across the piles without getting stabbed. How do we do it?"

Honoka was appalled. She couldn't even manage the Academy piles yet! Her balance was okay, but the piles were only a little bigger than her feet. She made it across sometimes, but usually she fell at least once, and she wobbled on every pile. These piles had rounded tops and there was absolutely no way she was going to be able to balance on them.

"Sensei, I can't," she whined. "I never make it across the piles at school."

He laughed. "Don't worry, squirt. I'm not one of your stinking stupid teachers who insists on doing things some silly way. You're a ninja, and you know the two most important rules."

Wait, what?

"The two most important rules? You only told me one, sensei."

"I did?"

"Uh-huh."

"Oh. Huh. Well, the second most important rule is 'ninja cheat'. Never do something the hard way if you don't have to, and rules are for suckers. Except the rules about sealing safety, which you never ever ever break. But aside from that, rules are for suckers. Now, how do we get across this?"

She glowered at him. It was getting dark, she was cold and tired from using so much chakra, and she was hungry. Why did he have to be all difficult about things? "I don't know," she grumbled.

"Come on, kiddo. What's the most important rule?"

"Explosives solve everything," she muttered.

"Right!" His hands flicked out, once, twice, thrice. A trio of explosions walked across the plum blossom piles, utterly obliterating them and blasting all the snow away. "See? Now you can get across the piles!"

She laughed and trotted forward, past the aggravating obstacle that had been the bane of her existence at school for so long. She came to the edge of the cleared area and found herself face to face with the climbing wall. It was four or five times her height, built of heavy lumber pegged tightly together. It was covered in nicks and scratches where the feet of passing ninja had gouged chunks out of the surface over the years, a battered old veteran that looked down on her with sneering doubt.

"Can explosives solve this problem, sensei?"

"Hmmmm." He hopped up on the snow and walked up to the wall, eyeing it carefully. He paced around it, hands clasped behind his back like Administrator Mr. Yamanaka Sir did when he was inspecting the trainees. Kagome-sensei knocked on the wood thoughtfully, pressing his ear to the surface to listen for something, then nodded thoughtfully. He paced all the way around the structure, then came back to stand beside her, looking at the wall and not saying a word.

"Well?" she finally demanded.

"Hm? What?" he asked, over-exaggeratedly startled out of his thoughts.

"How do we get past it, sensei?"

"Up to you, kid. Just for fun, you need to find two different ways. Explosives solve everything, but it's always good to have other ideas."

"Two ways?! I can't climb that!"

"Didn't say you had to climb it barehanded, just that you had to get past it. Up to you how you do that."

"But, but...." She stared at the wall. If she had her grappling hook, maybe, but she didn't. She felt tears start to well.

"It's okay, sweetie," Kagome-sensei said, squatting down so he could rub her back. "You can do this. You're a ninja!"

"But I can't!"

"Tell you what," Kagome-sensei said. "Eat this to get some of your energy back." He pulled out a big blob of honeycomb wrapped in wax paper. She snatched the treat and pulled her scarf down so she could greedily slurp up the honey, not caring how the cold bit at her cheeks.

"Let's do the wall and the climbing ladder," Kagome-sensei said. "You need two ways to get past the wall. You need to get from one end of the ladder to the other while touching the ladder and not falling off. You can do it any way you want. If you succeed, I'll take you roof-running on the way home and when we get there we'll have hot chocolate while I tell you the story of Mugiwara-stinker and the Seven Stupid Seals. You can do this." He stood up, glancing at the wall. "Oh, and you can ask me for whatever gear you want."

She perked up, turning a face full of teary eyes and honey-smeared cheeks towards him. "Do you have a grappling hook, sensei?"

He rolled his eyes. "Do I have a grappling hook? Do I have a grappling hook?! Of course I have a grappling hook, you silly child! You can have it if you want it, but that's an awfully tiring way to get past the wall. You're a ninja, and ninja shouldn't do anything the hard way."

Wait...did he mean...?

She wrapped the last of the honeycomb up in the paper and tucked it into a pocket, then forced her way through the snow towards the right-hand edge of the wall. It was heavy going, but she got there and then kept on going, curving around to the left to put the wall between herself and him.

"I'm past it, sensei!"

He laughed. "Good for you, squirt! Okay, come on back and find a second way."

Gallumphing back through the snow was way more fun after the acknowledgement of victory. It might have been the success or it might have been the honey, but suddenly things were looking up!

She got back to the cleared area and turned to look at the wall again. "Okay, I walked past it. I could grappling-hook over it, but you said that was tiring. Can we just blow it up?"

Kagome-sensei's hand blurred and an instant later nothing remained of the wall except the stump of one post and a spray of shattered lumber. "Yup, looks like we can."

Honoka laughed and started forward through the snow, then paused. "Sensei, can you use more of your plozy bombs to clear the snow?"

"That's 'implosion bomb'," he corrected. "Come back here."

He waited until she was beside him with her right hand held firmly in his left, then he tossed out a series of wooden disks. More of those weird 'zorp' noises, more bursts of wind, and there was now a reasonably clear path from where they stood all the way to the far end of the climbing ladder. They walked to the near side of the ladder and paused.

"I have to climb that?" she asked uncertainly. The climbing ladder was one of the more challenging obstacles on the Academy course: a rope ladder with wooden dowels for rungs, both ends fastened to a tree, with enough slack in the rope that it flopped around when you put any weight on it. It was easy to have it flip over and dump you if you weren't careful, and this one was even worse that the Academy one. The Academy one was only about ten feet long and was attached at four spots, each end of the rope being tied around the tree. This one was fifty feet long and the ropes were spliced together after the last rung on either end so that the ladder was attached at only two spots, thereby making it much tippier. It was ten feet off the ground, so falling wouldn't be fun. The only access to it was another rope, knotted for easy climbing, that hung next to it.

"You have to get from one end to the other, while touching the ladder, without falling off," he said. "You can walk across the top, climb it, swing underneath it, or whatever you like. And you're not allowed to blow it up this time."

"Awwww." She gave him her best puppy-dog eyes.

He laughed. "Nope. Too easy. Explosives solve all problems, but you need to learn the second lesson too." He grinned and rumpled her hair. The static of the wool scarf against her head felt prickly.

She glowered in ruffled dignity, but finally gave up on convincing him. Instead, she decided to, as he always said, 'work the problem'. Sensei tended to be very specific about his instructions, and he was happy when she found loopholes. (Unlike Teacher-stinker and his stupid stinking regulations!) This was probably another test like that.

He hadn't minded blowing up the wall, or just walking around it, but he had said she couldn't blow up the ladder. (Stupid stinking rules! Explosions solved everything!)

"Can I just walk under it?"

"You need to be touching it all the way across."

Well, that didn't work. The ladder was too high up for him to reach, let alone her.

"You're sure I can't blow it up?"

"I'm sure."

"Not even a little bit? Explosives solve everything, right?"

"Yes, they do and no, you can't."

"Hrmph." She could scratch climbing the ladder the expected way; it was way too wobbly for her. She didn't think she could swing under it like monkey bars either; the ropes were covered in snow and her hands were covered in wool mittens. They would be slippery. Could she stabilize it somehow? He had said she could borrow gear, so maybe get some ropes and—oh, wait.

"Can I have a knife, sensei?"

He grinned and rummaged in his belt pouches until he found the right seal. A moment later she was holding a ten-inch combat knife that she had repeatedly seen him use for cutting carrots.

She took the knife carefully between her teeth (aaeeeii! cold air and metal on her teeth!) and clambered up the knotted rope that led to the ladder. When she got to the right height she wrapped her legs around the trunk to hold herself in place, kept one hand on the rope for support, and used the other hand to carefully saw away at the rope anchoring the climbing ladder. The rope was thick and heavy, but Kagome-sensei's knife, like all his tools, was sharp and well-cared for. In under a minute the rope parted and the ladder collapsed to the ground. Honoka carefully dropped the knife, checking to make sure where it landed, and then climbed back down.

Once back on the ground, she rescued the knife and then trotted over to where the climbing ladder lay. Sensei's plozy bombs had left the ground mostly clear, but there were still a few inches of snow here and there, enough to bury parts of the ladder. Still, she found one end and stepped on the first rung.

"Look, sensei! I'm touching the ladder!" she caroled as she sauntered across, taking care to step on each rung as she went.

He laughed and swooped her up the moment she got to the far end. The knife vanished from her hand and disappeared into his seal, and then she was plopped onto his back. "That's my ninja girl! Come on, I want some hot chocolate."

She preemptively tucked her nose into his neck so as to be out of the wind as he took off. The sun was just on the horizon, the shadows were long, and she was filled with glee at being a ninja who knew the two most important lessons!
 
Last edited:
Chapter 235: Layers of Preparation

Hazō leapt from the stands among the shouts of "Gō-ket-su! Gō-ket-su! Gō-ket-su!", over the heads of a young civilian couple who had been surreptitiously holding hands during the match. From the corner of his eye, he spotted Noburi emerging from the crowd more sedately.

"Congratulations, Keiko," Hazō said warmly.

"Yeah, nice," Noburi agreed, following up behind him.

"A stupendous performance!" Jiraiya declared from suddenly right between the boys, clapping them both on the shoulder and causing both of them to jump.

Keiko broke into a small grin and looked down demurely. "A performance only possible with the help of my brothers' tactics, and my Pangolin allies' martial prowess."

"Aw, my little girl is adorable when she tries to be humble! Don't you agree folks?" Jiraiya asked bombastically, turning to the stands.

The crowd began hooting and clapping. Hazō was suddenly acutely aware that the judges' proximity meant that their sound amplification technique was still affecting Team Uplift's conversation. From the sickly pale shade Keiko was quickly turning, he guessed she was realizing the same thing.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," continued Jiraiya, turning back to the kids. "Can you forgive a proud father his teasing?" he asked, with genuine warmth in his voice. "You fought well. You showed exactly how terrifyingly competent you are, brothers and summons included. Their power is part of yours, as yours is theirs. We are all stronger together, and that's a good thing. Although, next time, I want you to dodge even if you don't think the knife will hit. I would be sad to lose you."

Keiko found her voice. "I believe that my forgiveness might be purchased with more of those little chocolates we had at dessert the other night."

Jiraiya beamed. "I'll see what we can do. Come on, family celebration time!" He spun on his heel, bright red haori and white hair flaring out around him as he began sprinting away from the crowds. Keiko followed immediately, and the boys only moments later.

-o-o-​

"Thank you for tolerating the showmanship, Keiko. I know that must have been stressful," Jiraiya said as he laid out an series of seals on a circle of tree trunks around a fallen log.

"I am glad I could be useful," Keiko intoned, steadying her breath from the adrenaline of impromptu improvised socializing, not to mention the sprint to get away from the crowd.

"You stop that," Jiraiya said, frowning. He strode over to where Keiko had taken up residence - a spot where the log crossed in front of another tree, forming a natural bench to lean against. He knelt down and, after almost reaching for one of Keiko's hands, instead gestured for her to hold a hand out. He pulled a seal from a chest pocket, poofing a small jar that smelled of chocolate into her outstretched palm. "Sure I played up the delivery for show, but everything I said back there was true. I am proud of you. All of you."

"Why?" Noburi asked, the bitterness in his voice something of a shock. "Sure, Keiko won, and Hazō probably will too because of course he will, but I lost to the daughter of one of our main rivals because I was too pig-headed to just train my my fundamentals like they did. I cared more about being big and flashy and feeling important than actually succeeding. So I lost big and flashy, in front of a huge crowd. Including my little sisters, who didn't bother talking to me afterwards."

It came out in a rush, the most Noburi had spoken all day. The most he had spoken since he regained consciousness after being subjected to… whatever it was Hinata had done at the end of their match. Part of Hazō's mind had been spinning with attempts to counter that style of rapid striking, and the best he had come up with so far was detonating a full-strength explosive tag in melee range of himself. He couldn't really blame Noburi for losing to it. Sure, it might have been better to improve his Syrup Trap Jutsu, or his footwork, or maybe even some combination of tossing explosives at close range and then shielding himself with Hozuki's Mantle, or maybe you could use clones with Hozuki's mantle to confine the explosion and increase the amount of damage done to things close by, or-

"Keiko, your mission for tonight is to throw chocolates at your brother's mouth until he can't say dumb things anymore," instructed Jiraiya sarcastically, interrupting Hazō's thoughts. "Let me know at the sunset check-in if you need to restock. We'll find it in the budget somehow."

He stood. "Noburi, you're right, you made a mistake. You survived. All your teammates survived. Your family survived. Your friends survived. Nobody's even in the hospital, though I expect some of those joint shots Hinata landed will twinge for a few days - jyūken strikes are a raging bitch-and-a-half even when they aren't being used to tear your eyeball out with chakra-adhered elbow strikes to the temple. Ughck."

"When they what?" Hazō exclaimed involuntarily.

"More importantly," Jiraiya continued, "you now have the opportunity to learn from that mistake, at the pitiful price of a little bit of pride. So be it. Cast your pride into the furnace, and become stronger. Go improve your other ninjutsu. Go become so fast on your feet nobody will ever touch you again. Go train with the Water Dragon Bullet until you can maintain it for dozens of attacks. Go learn everything Sunny knows and then some. Go learn to charm the pants off of Tailed Beasts. Go do whatever you believe will actually make you succeed, by whatever means necessary."

Noburi pursed his lips and swallowed, steadying his voice against the rising tide of Jiraiya's sheer presence. "Sir, yes sir," he managed with a sharp nod.

The aura diminished. "Good man. Hazō, whatever it is, spit it out before you choke on it."

"You mentioned a budget to refill Keiko's chocolate ammunition, sir. We can probably handle that - we ended up profiting almost five-hundred-thousand ryō from our day in the Yak house."

"Not bad," Jiraiya said, rubbing his chin. "You send a nice bottle of alcohol to the Oyabun yet?"

"We'll add it to the list, sir."

"You and your lists. Okay, next?"

"I wanted to broach the subject of using part of that haul to incentivize till-n-fill missions. I've been using a portion of my own spending money on it, hoping to get more Leaf shinobi into the habit. Then I got an idea when Noburi was discussing with Tsunade how to incentivize mass mednin training - maybe we can clear a bottleneck by making sure towns know there are funds available to hire ninja for projects. With Keiko's logistics expertise, we might be able to use the Fire Daimyo's bureaucrats to figure out a good way to distribute information and access to credit among village headmen. With more missions available, it would become a more normal thing to do, and nin-sensei could use till-n-fills as bridges between D-ranks and more serious missions outside the village."

"I like it," Jiraiya said after a moment. "I would be tempted to have you kids start sponsoring merchants or buying up shops first, though. We can discuss more when we get home how we want to balance the momentum and reputational boost of doing things now versus investing in ventures to be able to fund more things later."

Hazō nodded. "Finally, about Kotsuzui. Is he likely to... cause problems, since Mist and Hot Springs are so intertwined at this point?"

Jiraiya grimaced and made a series of handseals. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" An identical Jiraiya sprang into existence next to the original, and the pair ran around double-checking seals and adding more. The clone ran off into the woods.


"So, bad news and good news," Jiraiya began. "Ōnoki has hinted that one of their jōnin, Komori, is present and may be taking a special interest in you kids. Noburi and Keiko, the fact you guys used summons and new jutsu was actually helpful there. So Hazou should avoid using MEW, just for reference. The good news is Ren doesn't want Rock to be able to pull that particular leverage at this time, so even if Kotsuzui or one of his relatives knows has something, they won't reveal it. Probably. Or at least, they'd be going over Mist's head to do so."

"Troublesome," Keiko muttered from around a mouth of chocolate-dipped berries.

"You said it. I'm glad you and Shikamaru are continuing to find your mutual expenditure of time building connection in anticipation of a potential long-term relationship to be worthwhile, by the way," Jiraiya teased.

"Whatever makes you say such things," Keiko deadpanned.

"Uh, so," Hazō interjected. "Are there things I could do to help mitigate this? If I can't use MEW, fine, but I'm going to need taijutsu unless I can get around the ban on exotic seals. Maybe by infusing them during the match?"

"Nah, the rules were specifically worded," Jiraiya said, waving a hand. "No use, not no 'carrying' or 'bringing'. You could infuse an explosive in the field if you wanted to impress some of the cleverer people, but honestly, those are the people you don't want knowing all you can do. Athoooooough… you could always use a macerator and claim it was a storage seal, as long as you were moving your hand when you launched it. It would need to be a lower-velocity one, with minimum stress, so none of your fancy aerial dispersal stuff, but if you want to fling logs and rocks at the guy, I think you could get away with it. If you're really feeling mean, throw some of Mari's cooking. Palm the seal, though, don't show off the rings."

"What about blood?" Hazō asked. "Maybe I could overwhelm his senses. That's supposed to work on Inuzuka, right?"

"Eeeh, kind of," Jiraiya said, wiggling a hand. "They tend to overplay that so they'll be underestimated. Blood would be hard to deploy in a wide area without obvious macerator use. Maybe if you put it in clay jars and launched it? Hmmm..." Jiraiya put a hand to his chin and stared into the surrounding trees for several long seconds before a small cough from Keiko brought him back to reality. "Ah, sorry. Honestly, I'd leave it be. Punch the crap out of him, claw him, hit him with big rocks, get it done. Fast and clean. Better public relations, as well."

"Okay," Hazō assented, somewhat disappointed. "Speaking of public relations… any tips on a prefight speech?"

Jiraiya's eyes lit up. "You want advice from the Great Toad Sage on making dramatic speeches? My dear boy, you have come to the best possible place! Now, the most important thing is that not only are you better than them, but you know you're better than them, and you know that they know it too, even if they won't admit it to themselves. Anything they say is cute because they are small. Listen to me very carefully: Kotsuzui is basically a clan-spoiled academy brat before his first taijutsu lesson with someone who isn't being paid to pamper him."

"Hmmm. So, just to check, throwing a firelog macerator out over the quarry as part of shrugging off the restrictions on our equipment - thumbs up or thumbs down?"

-o-o-​

"So, I think I'm biased toward my mother," Hazō said as the team finished setting up their room's seals for the night.

"I would expect so. She is your mother," Keiko observed neutrally.

"Somethin' happen?" asked Noburi sleepily from his bed.

"I was worried about what Aunt Ren might have done, and went to see Momma," said Hazō. "She said some stuff that I found myself agreeing with in person, but not once I really gave it some thought."

Keiko sighed and plopped down onto her bunk with her back to the wall, folding her legs and closing her eyes in a meditative position. "Troublesome. Very well, explain."

As Hazō related the events of his visit to the Kurosawa compound, he felt a coil of stress releasing from under his diaphragm. It felt good to share his worries, even if he didn't yet know if doing so would fix anything.

"I know I was wrong to be judgmental to her after all she's gone through. But she ignored what I was actually saying. Her actions in Leaf were selfish, and risky. Is she just… justifying herself, to herself? It was so easy to believe her, in the moment," he concluded.

"It is convenient for her to believe as she does, so she does," said Keiko, almost as if reciting a mantra. "She says you have lost nothing since your father died? Only if we neglect years of happiness lost to petty tyrants, and the period spent away from her and fearing for your life."

"I'm with Keiko," Noburi chimed in. "Your mom frames her situation as needing to fight to protect the second chance you two have with each other. Right now, that makes Jiraiya and Mari enemies. Maybe some day you can show her they're on our side, but for now you might just have to cope with a really angry momma-shark."

Hazō took a deep breath. "Okay. Thanks for letting me get that all off my chest, and thank you for the perspective. Can I ask you guys for one more favor?"

"Good gods man, you have to sleep at some point!" Noburi moaned, flopping back on his cot.

"I know, I know, but since I'm expecting Kotsuzui to badmouth me, and Momma, and you guys, and our life choices, maybe you guys should insult me as preparation."

Noburi propped himself up on his elbows. "This is the problem with you, Hazō. You know you aren't good enough, so you waste time obsessively getting ready for things you're going to fail at no matter how hard you try."

"Woah, hey-"

"Indeed. Perhaps, had he grown up with a reliable father figure like his clan wanted him to, he would not have so little confidence. And so little competence," Keiko agreed. "Instead, he was spawned from clanless scum and, worse, scum who abandoned her family because she could not keep her pants on. That is, assuming the clanless scum was actually his father, though given his mother's proclivities who really knows."

"Okay, look, I know I asked for-"

"Bad blood will out, you know, and my clan knows all about blood," continued Noburi, really warming up to it now. He stood up and strode over to Hazō. "Hey Kuros- oh, sorry it's supposed to be 'Gōketsu' now, what a stupid, pretentious, bullshit name, I can't keep things straight with how fast you and yours give up on family ties whenever its convenient for you. Want me to get a whiff of you and your parents' blood and check if you're really related? Oh wait, can't do that, your useless failure of a father got himself killed. That is, assuming he didn't just abandon you when he got tired of raising a failure. I guess we could go check all of your whore mother's buddies one by one and use process of elimination."

Hazō saw red, and sprang to his feet to put a finger against Noburi's chest. "Shut up! Shut your damn lying mouth!"

Noburi slowly raised his hands to Hazō's shoulders as Hazō got his breathing back under control and fought back tears. "I'm sorry," Noburi said after a quiet minute. "Kotsuzui won't be, though. You'll have to jump in more quickly if you want to cut him off or throw him off the trail."

"You're right," Hazō ground out. "Fine. Again."



This plan covered only the evening, so +2 XP. Brevity XP +1 as per new policy.

Noburi has agreed to spread some coin around getting people to chant for you in the banter phase. You can Tag both "Money Talks" and "Toad Sage Tactics" as part of an Intimidation Maneuver during the banter - success gets you a Tag on a relevant roll during the first round of combat.

Voting ends Saturday at 9am New York Time. Please include battle and banter tactics. Check with @eaglejarl as to whether they should be separate votes.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 236: In Which Our Hero Is Reminded He Is Not The Only Clever Bastard

"Laaaadieeeesssss and the rest of you! Are you ready to ruuuumble?!"

By now, the crowd knew its lines. The judge-slash-hype-woman didn't need to egg them on, they thundered out their approval on the first try. Hazō knew perfectly well that he couldn't actually hear Jiraiya's voice against the sonic waterfall washing over him, but it was easy enough to read his adoptive fa—his Clan Leader's exaggerated mouth action where he sat up in the Kage box: Go, Hazō! Kick his ass!

The ruler of the most powerful nation in the world was hollering like a peasant at a boxing match.

Hazō suppressed a grin and told the Iron Nerve to make sure that his face showed nothing but polite attentiveness to the judges.

"To my left, in the red and green swirly patterns that are apparently all the rage in the Land of Hot Springs, Kotzuuuuuiiiii Kenjiiii!"

"It's Kotsuzui," the boy hissed, the first syllable of his voice carrying due to the sound enhancement jutsu, or seal, or whatever the hell it was, and the rest coming out at a normal volume as whatever it was switched off.

"Shut up, kid," the judge hissed at equally unenhanced volume. "You're breaking my flow." Her eyes flicked to the other judge and she made a subtle hand gesture. When she turned back to the audience her voice was loud again. "Kotzui is the Bloody Badass, direct descendant of the Founder of Hot Springs, student of the great Miyagi-sensei himself, wielder of the Blood Element, and a total badass! You can expect blood! You can expect destruction! You can expect utter devastation as the Bloody Badass goes to town! Are you ready for this?!"

"YES!"

"All right then! And to my right, we have Leaf's contribution to our fun: the young Gōōōōketsu Hazōōō! Like his siblings, Gōketsu is a former missing nin brought in from the cold! Adoptive son of Jiraiya of the Three, the greatest sealmaster alive! Young Gōketsu here is a lover of explosives and owner of very deep pockets, so you can expect booms, bangs, and firey destruction from this former missing nin! Are you ready for this?!"

"YES!"

"Then let's get down to business!" She turned to the two competitors: The irritated and glaring one from Hot Springs and the vaguely amused one from Leaf.

"I want a good clean ninja fight today, you got it? No endangering the audience, because that counts as causing a fatality. No throwing jutsu, weapons, or people out of this side of the arena; if you do, your entire village is kicked out of the Exams and their bond is forfeit. When I give the signal, you enter the arena immediately and then the fight begins. The fight ends with knockout, tap out, ring out, or on command from the judges. Stop immediately when the fight ends. No killing or maiming. No tools except explosive tags, storage seals, ninja wire, and weapons light enough for an average civilian to pick up. And remember: The fight doesn't start until you're both in the arena. Empty hands and no jutsu until you're down there. Got it?"

"Got it, ma'am," Hazō said calmly.

"Yeah," grunted the boy who would forever be Kotzui to Hazō.

"All righty then. Anything you boys want to say to each other before we start?" She stepped back with a grin.

Hazō met totally-Kotzui's angry glare with a calm shrug and an open-handed gesture. "You can go first," Hazō said, his amplified voice booming out over the audience. He reached into his pocket (Kotzui stiffened) and pulled out a handful of...something. Two fingers, a flip of the wrist, and a peanut arced up and into his mouth. He gave the other genin a smirk and nodded for him to start.

Kotzui glared, then turned to the audience. "That's right! I'm Kotsuzui Kenji, wielder of the—"

BOOM!

Kotzui and both judges leaped back, kunai appearing in the women's hands and handseals beginning on the boy's as he—

—stopped in confusion at the sight of Hazō calmly eating peanuts.

"Sorry," Hazō said. "Had an explosive tag mixed in with the nuts. I made so many for this fight, it gets hard to keep track. Please, continue. I think you were about to say your bloodline is really nifty?"

A quiet chuckle spread through the crowd.

Kotzui fulminated, then turned to the crowd with a determined smile. "That's right! The Blood—"

BOOM!

"Sorry," Hazō said, raising his empty right hand palm-out in apology. "Another explosive tag mixed in. Last one, I promise."

The audience laughed outright.

"Cut it out," the older judge growled.

"Yes, ma'am. Sorry."

She glared at him, then gestured for Kotzui to continue. "You were saying?"

Kotzui's glare was one step short of manifesting the Lightning Element to burn his opponent to ash. When Hazō shrugged he visibly forced himself to calm down, then turned back to the audience.

"I—"

BOOM!

"WOULD YOU STOP THAT?!" The boy from Hot Springs was clearly hanging on by a thread to keep himself from committing murder in front of most of the important people in the Elemental Nations. "I'M TRYING TO—"

Hazō flicked another tag over his shoulder and out into the arena behind them. BOOM!

"Really sorry," he said apologetically. "Careless of me, getting all these tags mixed in with my snacks—I was up late last night, making them all, and I guess I wasn't careful enough when I was stocking up this morning. Please continue."

The audience's laughter was getting louder.

"I said CUT IT OUT!" the older judge yelled. "Throw one more explosive tag and you're disqualified!"

"Right, right, sorry."

Kotzui's breathing was heavy and his teeth were gritted. He failed to unclench his jaw as he turned to once again attempt his pre-battle smack talk. "I am—"

"Excuse me, ma'am?"

"WOULD YOU SHUT UP?!"

"Sorry," Hazō said, embarrassed. "It's just...you said I'd be disqualified if I threw another explosive, but then I remembered that I've already armed the timers on these other tags. I don't want to be disqualified, so would you mind throwing them for me?" He held out his cupped left hand, revealing a palm full of small bits of paper wrapped into balls. Tiny flickers of foxfire light, barely perceptible, suggested that they were in fact counting down.

"THROW THEM!" the judges yelled in tandem, leaping back.

"Are you sure?" Hazō asked, concerned. "I mean, you said I'd be—"

"YES! THROW THEM!"

Hazō shrugged. "Whatever you say." He turned and hurled the tags out over the quarry. The small chunks of iron they were wound around gave them enough heft to fly a significant distance and he'd timed it well; most of them exploded in midair, a crackling roar of sound and smoke that spread in a wave. Keen-eyed observers (i.e., every ninja in the area) noticed that not all of the tags went off before hitting the ground.

"Oooh," Hazō said, sucking air through his teeth in embarrassment. "Oh dear. Looks like I had some proximity-triggered tags mixed in with the regular timers. He ducked his head. "Sorry about that. Hey, Kutsu, you should probably be careful about moving through that area, okay? They were made from my chakra so they won't notice me, but if you step too close to one...." He set his fingertips together and then moved them violently apart, making sure that his annoying grin gave no hint of the fact that he was totally bluffing. He had yet to learn to make proximity-detection triggers.

"LOOK!" bellowed the older judge. "YOU THINK YOU CAN—"

The younger judge touched her arm, interrupting her. She tipped her head towards the audience.

The audience had clearly loved both the subtle mockery and the show. The laughter had given way to cheers and a stomp-stomp, clap! stomp-stomp, clap! of approval and support. (The fact that Noburi had gone out the previous night and bribed a few farmers to lead the cheering might have had something to do with it. Hazō had been really impressed with his brother's class and maturity; given the shame and self-directed anger Noburi was wallowing in about his own defeat, it would have been easy for him to be too busy sulking to help. Nope.)

"I think perhaps we should begin," said the older judge through gritted teeth.

"Okay. Just one more sec, if you don't mind."

"What now?!"

"Sorry, I wasn't paying attention when you went over the rules...you said explosive tags were okay, right?"

"YES!"

"But not other tags?"

"Just storage seals and explosives," the older woman growled.

Hazō sighed, shaking his head regretfully. "Man, that's a shame. I mean, that's a big part of my schtick, you know? I've spent the last two years studying sealing, and I've been making seals nonstop for six weeks now." He stood up tall, smiling proudly as he gestured to himself with both thumbs. "I even invented my own seals that I was going to use today. Jiraiya said they were cool." He paused for just a moment, shaking his head again. "It just sucks that the rules take away all my best tools." He reached into his pocket again and pulled out a handful of paper balls.

"Let's see...guess I probably shouldn't use this." He tossed one of the balls back over his shoulder with a sharp snap; a second later the air around it was full of a cloud of something that promptly erupted into a massive orange-and-red fireball.

"Oh, or this." This time he threw hard, because he was sending it to the right instead of straight back; it wouldn't look impressive if the mucous-like cyan goo appeared in empty space and fell, it needed to visibly coat the grass out past the end of the audience in order to make the point that anyone caught in the goo would be immobilized and therefore helpless.

"Wouldn't have used that one anyway," Hazō confided to the audience with a helpful tone. "Goo Bombs are Jiraiya's toys. I mean, sure, they'd totally punk little Ketzi here, but for today I only want to use seals I made. Like these." The words had bought him enough time to arm three more of the fireball-creating Youthenizer seals, which exploded in a massive pyrotechnic display over the quarry. It was a bit of a risk to repeatedly show them off like this; someone might manage to observe the cloud produced before detonation and work backwards to realize that the seal was nothing but a normal storage seal with the stress limiters removed so as to let it chew up whatever was put in it. Store a burning log and what came out was finely-ground, and therefore extremely combustible, sawdust mixed with hot embers.

"Of course, I can't use those ones," he said mournfully. He turned to the judge. "Are you sure I'm only allowed to use explosives and storage seals? I promise I won't use the Disintegration seal or any of the other definitely-lethal ones." He glanced over at Kotzui. "You're pretty fast, right? You dodge well?"

"That's enough," the senior judge said firmly. "Into the arena, both of you."

"But I didn't get my turn to talk yet!"

The judges glared at him for several long seconds.

"Fine. Keep it short."

Hazō casually tossed the rest of the tags he was holding over his shoulder (THOOMTHOOMTHOOMTHOOM!). "They weren't explosives," he said to the judge before she could get a word out. The woman closed her mouth and glared kunai at him.

Hazō turned to the audience. "I know I'm supposed to talk smack about Keti here," he said. He thumped his chest in exaggerated mockery of machismo. "Oooh! Me badass, him puny!" He shrugged, spreading his hands. "Not really my thing, though. No spirit to that crap, am I right?"

The audience chuckled.

"I said, am I right?!"

The audience cheered and whistled.

"You don't want us to waste time on that nonsense, right?!"

"RIGHT!"

"You want a real show, don't you?!"

"YEAH!"

"Okay then! On this occasion of international unity and sportsmanship, you will have the no holds-barred beatdown match you've been wanting to see. I am all about international cooperation and sportsmanship. Right now, cooperating to please you folks. No running, no tricks, no bullshit. I will head to the area I just tossed those firebombs over and we will slug it out. If Kiti here doesn't want to accommodate, well...." He chuckled and spread his hands. "I mean, the judges have been making this big point about how me and my siblings used to be missing nin, right? Or, in other words, that we decided Mist sucked and so we left and went to Leaf because they're awesome, right?" (That very carefully-planned and casually-delivered line had been the subject of three hours of strident team debate before finally throwing it into Jiraiya's lap. The Hokage had laughed so hard he almost choked, then granted permission.)

Nervous laughter spread like ripples on a pond; many glances were shot towards the Kages' box, where the Mizukage sat radiating serenity as though she hadn't heard the words.

"That's eno—"

"So yeah," Hazō said, running right over the judge. "We spent two years living in the woods as missing-nin badasses! Well, from what I hear, little Kotzu...Kotzui?...whatever. He's supposed to be from this clan of amazing hunters, so hopefully he'll have the nerve to come and face me! I mean, what kind of ninja can't catch a target that's standing still!?" He chuckled. "Regardless, if he runs, he'll have a few thousand explosives to dodge."

Kotzui, who had been tense up until the last sentence, relaxed and rolled his eyes. Internally, Hazō cursed; he'd overplayed his hand with that last bit. Everyone had seen the number of tags he'd thrown, and no one was going to believe that there had been thousands of them. He needed to patch this quick. Claiming that he'd pre-seeded the arena the night before? Could work.

"Yes, thousands! Because I—"

He fell silent as the amplification effect disappeared.

"That's your time," the senior judge said. "Get into the arena. Fight starts when both of you are on the ground."

"Right," Hazō said. He glanced over at Kotzui and told the Iron Nerve to plaster his face with the same smirk he'd once given Noburi after an especially effective prank. "Hey, Kitty-Kat, or whatever your name is. Try not to step on any explosives, right? The ones I threw just now had a ten-foot detection radius. Medium-power, so they probably won't blow your foot off, but...." He shook his head dolefully.

Hazō, Deceit: 27
Kitty-Kat, Deceit: ?


Kotzui looked decidedly nervous for a moment, but then his features firmed up. "It's Kotsuzui, you ignorant traitor. And you're bluffing."

Hazō snorted; the boy's nervously hopeful tone belied the brave words. "Dude, I converted the Grand Fireball jutsu into a seal. You think I can't come up with proximity-detection explosives?"

"Enough!" the judge snapped. "Into the arena!"

Hazō flashed his opponent one last grin and dove off the side of the quarry, catching on to a small ledge just below the lip and swinging himself down to the next. A shadow flicked past as Kitty-Kat started running down the wall behind him.

Hazō hit the arena floor and leaped forward, moving out away from the bottom of the wall so that he'd be in sight of the audience. He'd gone only a couple dozen yards when a prickle along the back of his neck made him jump aside and spin around; Kitty-Kat had thrown a rock from behind him. He hadn't thrown it the way Keiko threw, fast and deadly and precise. He'd thrown it the way children threw during stickball; a long, relatively slow-moving lob. Clearly intended to attract attention instead of cause injury. Also, good evidence that the boy was not a ranged-weapon user. From what Hazō had seen during the pre-fight there were no callouses or scrapes on Kotzui's knuckles, so he probably wasn't a taijutsu fighter. That meant—

The sound of rocks shifting behind him sent him diving away. As he rolled he got a confused glimpse of multiple other Kotzuis on all sides of him, standing up from where they'd been hiding in narrow trenches under dirt-covered camo blankets. When in the name of the Sage had he been able to cast clones? He must have placed them here before the match even started!

"Blood Element: Blood Bullet!" shouted five voices in unison. Hazō, stuck in mid-roll, frantically used chakra repulsion to divert his course. He smacked his head against a medium-sized rock and scraped his shins raw, but it got him past the first blob of reddish-brown liquid. He almost managed to avoid the second, but it brushed against his arm and wicked onto his body the way cloth wicks up water. The head-sized ball of blood spread at the speed of thought, covering him from head to toe. It didn't hurt, but it congealed almost instantly, turning into a dense mass that resisted his every movement. The resistance slowed him down enough that the third ball took him right in the chest, coating him in another layer and making it even harder to move. The fourth and fifth left him covered in an inch-thick layer of coppery-tasting, slaughter-house-scented blood that had him blinking frantically to clear his vision and made him feel as though he were swimming through taffy.

Kotzui shot him a nasty grin. "Suck on that, smart guy," he called. Then he flicked out two quick handseals and shouted, "Blood Element: Fog of War Technique!" His forearms tore themselves open, arterial spray fountaining out with impossible force and soaking the air.

"Stop!" Hazō shouted, starting to move forward, trying to figure out how he would staunch a wound so large—

—and then his brain caught up and he realized that the blood was not settling out of the air. Instead, it was forming a steadily-growing cloud that completely obscured sight of its creator. And that the wielder of the Blood Element bloodline arsenal could probably spare a pint or two. Or fifty, from the looks of it.

Hazō glanced around quickly, wondering which target to go for. Five clones, plus Kotsuzui, who had shown himself to be enough of a threat that he warranted his actual name. The latter was hidden in his cloud, a place that Hazō was not at all sanguine (ha!) about venturing. He could dispose of the clones...probably. Elemental Clones were weak and easily destroyed; taking them out was a reasonable secondary priority in normal combat, as it reduced their creator's tactical flexibility. Blood Clones, however, were supposed to be special. They might actually be dangerous in close combat, especially given how hard it was to move right now. Did the advantages of engaging them outweigh the risks?

Nope.

"Earth Element: Hiding Like a Mole Technique!" A few handseals and Hazō dove into the ground like an otter dives into a river. He swam down, seeking the sandiest spots he could find in hopes of grinding some of the blood off so that he would be mobile again once he surfaced. The effort was only partially successful; the Earth technique was designed to prevent the user's person and gear from being dirtied or abraded while passing beneath the surface, and it made no differentiation between Hazō's skin and the crust of blood caked on him. Plus, a lot of the blood was already absorbed into his clothes, turning the fabric stiff. Some significant flailing got part of the filth off, but it was still going to be a problem.

Hazō forced himself to pause and think. It was hard; adrenaline was singing in his bones and he was struggling to suppress his panicked disgust at the feeling of the blood caked across his face and glopped in his mouth. Plus, he had to keep his eyes closed and hold his breath while under the dirt, so there was a definite time limit on how long he could wait before he had to surface.

Calm, Mari-sensei's voice whispered from the depths of memory. We are exhaling stress and panic. We are inhaling calm and relaxation. He couldn't actually follow the breathing exercise, but her remembered voice was enough to let him center.

Okay. Calm. He was calm. What next?

The nature of the Blood Element and why its wielders were such effective hunters was now readily apparent. The clones would stay at range and pound him with Blood Bullets until he could barely move, then close in to finish him. Kotsuzui would stay hidden in his cloud. Going in after him seemed like a very bad idea; the mist might be able to attack, and it was likely that the Blood Element user would be able to see inside it perfectly well. He might even be able to drain chakra through it, the way Noburi could drain chakra through water.

Ah, yes. Chakra. Hazō had no illusions that his own reserves were anything other than anemic; he was all about massive damage delivered in a quick burst, but he wasn't much good at sustained battle. If the fight went on for too long, Kotsuzui would simply outlast him.

Which, of course, meant that Hazō should suck it up, go into the blood mist, and finish this quickly. Which in turn meant that he should get on his dancing suit.

"Pangolin Clan Technique: Ghost Scales."

Making handseals underground was difficult and he almost botched it. Speaking involved flipping your head back quickly as you did so that you only got a limited amount of dirt in your mouth. Still, the glowing yellow chakra construct materialized around him, wrapping him in the armored scales and massive claws of his sister's otherworldly allies.

He quickly inventoried his equipment to see what he had that might help; his clawed gauntlets were on his belt where they should be, his belt pouches were stuffed full of explosives (he palmed two, just for luck) and storage seals containing every random bit of gear that had seemed like it might possibly be useful. For the life of him, he couldn't think of a single use for any of that gear right now.

He slid the gauntlets on and then swam through the ground towards where his enemy had been when Hazō went under. If he could come up close enough to Kotsuzui for a taijutsu fight he gave himself good odds. If not, then things were going to get dicey. Taking a metaphorical breath, he shot to the surface.

Good news: He managed to come up inside the sphere of blood mist that surrounded his target. Bad news: He managed to come up inside the sphere of blood mist that surrounded his target. It was a massive amount of finely-dispersed blood that seemed only notionally mixed with air. It was in his eyes, in his nose, in his mouth...he fought to stay focused, to maintain concentration instead of giving in to the revulsion and allow the stinging pain of salt in eyes and nose to send him leaping away. From slightly to his left, he heard a slight crunching noise as the enemy shifted his weight on the sandy soil.

"Pangolin Clan Technique: Pantokrator's Hammer!"

The power of the pangolin clan roared through him, supercharging his muscles with speed and strength. He couldn't precisely locate his target, but that was okay: He stepped, planted one hand on the ground, and threw a windmill kick around that pivot. The kick had massive range, nearly the length of Hazō's body once you included the reach extension of the Ghost Scales construct. Unless the mist had significantly expanded since Hazō went underground, the kick would cover most of the area that Kotsuzui might be standing in.

It did.

His foot slammed into something wet and yielding, probably another one of these disgusting blood constructs. He had hit too early, before the kick had reached its point of maximum power, and the target didn't even grunt.

"One and Two, Alpha!" Kotsuzui shouted.

Hazō didn't need to see to know what that meant. He spun back to his feet, staying low as he waited for the inevitable attack. Fortunately, the Blood Clones were choosing speed over stealth, so he had no trouble tracking what direction they were coming from.

The first one hit low, trying to take a leg and bring Hazō down, turn it into a ground fight where the other clone and Kotsuzui would be able to put the boot in. Fortunately, Hazō had seen that one coming and was ready. He set his feet to receive the charge, allowing his enemy to take Hazō's front leg but denying him the leverage to do anything with it. He bent forward, got a bodylock around the clone's midsection, and suplexed him back into the ground. The thing exploded, splashing yet more blood everywhere. Hazō kipped up, the newest layer of blood making movement even harder, and moved forward to where he expected his second attacker to come from. It was always better to interrupt the enemy's momentum.

Both clone and human were utterly blind in the fog and guessing at the other's position. They came together body-to-body without expecting it, rebounded, and attacked. Hazō was faster; he slammed the bladed claws of his gauntlets into the Blood Clone's chest and dropped straight down, chakra adhesion locking his feet to the ground and allowing him to pull down faster than gravity. It was a risky move; the strength of Pantokrator's Hammer was fading but the echoes of it were still disrupting his chakra pathways for another second or so, meaning he couldn't use chakra to enhance his strength. Without enhanced strength the move wouldn't have worked on a human; ribs were too strong. Still, clones didn't usually have—

The clone went out like Kagome-sensei's explosive-cooked chowder, once again dousing Hazō in a spray of rapidly-coagulating blood that caught him full in the face and soaked his eyes and mouth. His gorge rose and he pawed frantically to clear his vision with hands that were just as soaked as the face he was wiping them against. Panic rose within him and he struggled to control it, to prevent himself from utterly losing con—

The world became calm around him and he seemed to float in a moment of stillness. This was it. He was going to lose this fight. The layers of blood coating him were too thick to let him move or fight effectively, and he was already running dangerously low on chakra. He could barely see, and Kotsuzui's strategy was effective: Deny Hazō the close-range fight he needed, slowly lock down his movement, wait until he was chakra-exhausted, and then take him out. It was going to work, too. Whatever Hazō's kick had struck, it hadn't been a weapon or a taijutsu block. It had felt like a curved wall, possibly even a hemisphere like the Air Domes, and it had been flexible and yielding instead of hard, rigid, and therefore easy to break. If Kotsuzui had actually turtled up, Hazō was screwed. If he hadn't, then he was still mobile behind whatever massive shield he was carrying, and he could just keep backing away. Unable to see in the fog, Hazō's attacks would lack the speed and power necessary to get through a defense that simply absorbed the impact. Maybe he could land a solid hit, and maybe he could disrupt the defense, but presumably Kotsuzui could cast it again and then they would be right back here except Hazō would be lower on chakra. If Hazō had had his full arsenal, including Goo Bombs to pin the annoying enemy down, and Banshee Fuckers to blast him with unblockable waves of sound...if he'd had those things, Hazō could have pulled this off. As it was, no. Too much of his arsenal had been taken away, and the remaining tools weren't well-suited to nonlethal combat.

Maybe it was time to tap out? Kotsuzui was already furious from Hazō's mockery during the pre-fight smack talk and there was a good chance that he would choose to inflict some serious damage once he moved to offense. Surrendering was the smart play.

No.

No, he refused. Too much was riding on this fight, too many people were depending on him. He was not going to get taken out by some two-bit punk who relied on running away and hiding and who coated his enemies in disgusting slimy sticky gross blood!

"Kagome-style Universal Problem Solving Technique, asshole," Hazō whispered. He armed both of the explosive tags that he'd been palming, dropped them so they were outside of his Ghost Scales armor, and then leaped forward with arms spread wide to catch Kotsuzui in a grapple. Yes, Hazō was slowed by the blood caked on him. Yes, he was blinded by the mist. Yes, he was incapable of getting through Kotsuzui's defenses. Yes, standing-up-with-arms-spread wide was the 'please hit me' stance and he was going to get pounded. Screw all of that; he could keep Kotsuzui pinned in place and soak up whatever damage the other boy could dish out for the moment it would take the tags to detonate.

Kotsuzui must have been able to tell what was coming, because he panicked the instant Hazō dropped the tags. He tried to leap back and get clear, but Hazō just barely managed to catch the edge of that blood construct (now that he could feel the edges, it felt like a tower shield) and yank the Blood Element user forward into a bear hug. He lowered his center and spun, soaking or slipping the punishing knees and elbows that battered at him as he pulled Kotsuzui around so his back was to the coming explosion.

The tags went off like the end of the world, throwing them both to the ground and away. Kotsuzui's concentration was disrupted and his jutsu ended, the blood fog deluging out of the air to turn the sandy ground to sanguine mud.

Hazō lost his grip in the fall but rolled unsteadily back to his feet, shaking his head to make himself focus. Kotsuzui's body had been between Hazō and the tags; his body, the Ghost Scales, and the Pangolin conditioning jutsu had soaked up most of the blast, but Hazō's entire body felt like it had been hammered with a series of Lady Tsunade's legendary Strength of a Hundred punches. His ears were ringing and everything was a little foggy, but there was just enough awareness left in his brain for one thing: Target identification.

Kotsuzui had been mauled by the twin explosions. His shirt was mostly torn off, his pants were shredded, bruises and abrasions were everywhere, and bits of sand and gravel were embedded in the skin of his back and legs. He was staggering to his feet only with difficulty when Hazō slipped off the clawed gauntlets (mustn't kill the bastard, no matter how tempting) and hit him bare-fisted.

The punch came from everything Hazō was. The power of the Pantokrator's Hammer, the gift from his sister's allies, lifted him to his feet. Memories of Noburi's encouragement and support chambered the punch. A decade of his mother's taijutsu instruction and two years of Mari-sensei's set his foot in precisely the right place for maximum power. His hopes and dreams for the future, his determination to win so Jiraiya would keep the hat and keep authorizing uplift missions, the desperate desire to become the person that others would follow in making the world better, the love he felt for his new family, the need to make them proud...it all combined to drive his fist around in a massive haymaker that struck right on Kotsuzui's ear and sent him to the ground like a dropped brick, popping all his clones.

Hazō stood over his fallen foe, chest heaving and ears still ringing from the explosions. He was physically exhausted and battered, low on chakra, covered head-to-toe in blood and sand and grit. More important than all of that, the one final thing he was:

Victorious.

Kotsuzui Kenji (known in Hazō's thoughts, at least for now, as Kitty Kat) has seen Hazō fight and he wants no part of a fair fight at close range. This is a problem, since Kenji is a close-range fighter. Fortunately, he's also pretty versatile.

The Blood Clone technique lasts for [redacted], a significant amount of time. KK was smart enough to pre-position a bunch of clones in the arena well before the fighting started.
("What?! That's cheating!" "Ninja.") He and his clones are used to working together in hunting other ninja, so Hazō starts the round with the fragile Aspect 'Outnumbered and Hemmed In' as they charge. KK gets a tag on that Aspect. (The clones, fortunately, do not have Fate Points, although they can use tags.)

Initiative order: Kitty-Kat and his clones, then Hazō

Clone #1: Blood Bullet: ?
Hazō, Athletics: 42 - 1 (PCJ)


Clone #2: Blood Bullet: ?
Hazō, Athletics: 46 - 1 (PCJ)


Tie goes to the attacker, so the Blood Bullet makes contact! Hazō is soaked in rapidly-congealing blood which restricts his Athletics to the tune of -4 until the jutsu ends or he gets clean. He has the Aspect "Gunked Up" and the clone has a tag. The clone passes the tag to Kitty Kat. (NB: In retrospect, the penalty should realistically have been to all physical skills, not just to Athletics. Still, that's not how we defined it, and I'm not going to make a change at this late date.)

Clone #3: Blood Bullet: ?
Hazō, Athletics: 34. Reroll! -1FP
Hazō, Athletics: 40 + 3 (dice) - 1 (PCJ) - 4 (BB) = 38


Clean hit! Hazō gets covered in another layer of blood. He is now at -8 on Athletics rolls and the clone passes Kitty Kat another tag (total of 2).

Clone #4: Blood Bullet: ?
Hazō, Athletics: 40 - 6 (dice) - 1 (PCJ) - 8 (BB x2).

Hazō does not bother rerolling, since a -8 makes it effectively impossible. He is now at -12 to his Athletics and Kitty Kat is holding 3 tags.

Clone #5: Blood Bullet: ?
Hazō Athletics: 40 + 3 (dice) - 1 (PCJ) - 12 (BB).

Hazō has -16 to Athletics and Kitty Kat is holding 4 tags on the persistent 'Gunked Up' Aspect, plus one tag on the fragile 'Outnumbered and Hemmed In' Aspect.

Okay, that's it for the clones. Kitty Kat spends his Standard activating the Blood Mist technique. He then uses a Supplemental to cast Blood Blade in defensive formation. He allows the tags to expire without use.

Hazō's turn. The clones are maintaining range, Kitty Kat is hidden inside the cloud, and he can barely move.



Hazō: Standard action: Hiding Like a Mole at Effect:1. (20 CP, 110 remaining)

Interesting question here. It is explicitly part of the Blood Bullet jutsu that the gunk can be washed off given sufficient effort, but can it be scraped off by moving through the dirt? HLAM seems to protect your clothes, gear, and skin from abrasion, so the answer should probably be no, but it seems weird that it wouldn't help at all. I'm splitting the difference and ruling he can get half of it off, so he's back to a measly -8 penalty. The rest of the gunk is too tight against Hazō's skin to be removed this way, regardless of how much time he spends underground. NB: This isn't a precedent for future encounters with Blood Bullet, since soil composition and groundwater and flow of natural chakra and other (pseudo)sciencey words.

Round 2, fight!

Kitty Kat: Full Defense


The Bloody Backup Band: Standard + Supplemental to stack rocks (create cover against explosives). This creates the persistent scene Aspect 'Cover, Cover, Everywhere' in this zone and gives each clone a tag on the Aspect that can be used for dodging. They all pass these tags to Kitty Kat. The tags will expire at the end of the round because that's what tags do. After this fun, two of them hold their second Supplemental for Substitution, the other three Move into an adjacent zone (the SW, NW, and NW/wall zones, respectively)

Hazō:
- Standard: Cast Ghost Scales at Effect:2 (CP:23, 87 remaining)
- Supplemental: Pull out a fuck-you explosive tag (Weapon:4), palm it with Sleight of Hand
- Supplemental: Pull out another fuck-you explosive tag (Weapon:4), palm it with Sleight of Hand


(NB: It didn't occur to me until I was completely finished spec'ing all this out and starting to actually write it that Hazō probably should not be able to make complex and intricate finger motions (e.g. handseals) or speak while underground, so I really should have at the very least had a roll for him to be able to cast Ghost Scales. Eh. I'm not undoing three hours of work and starting over at this point, but we might do it next time.)

Round 3, fight!

The Backup Band: Stack rocks to enhance the Aspect, thereby re-generating their tags. Give Kitty Kat all the tags. Hold their Supplementals for Substitution.

Kitty Kat: Full Defense

Hazō
- Supplemental: Pull on the pangolin gauntlets.


Round 4, fight!

Kitty Kat: Hold until after Hazō

The Backup Band: Second verse, same as the first.

Hazō:
- Supplemental: Surface as close to Kitty Kat as possible. (This is not a Move action but does require time.) I'm giving Hazō a -2 CM for positioning inaccuracy, only for the first attack. This is going to be compounded by receiving the Aspect "I'm Bloody Blind!" due to surfacing in the middle of a zero-visibility blood fog. Kitty Kat, of course, receives no penalty to his Awarenes while fighting in melee in his cloud (no comment on ranged), and he receives a tag on Hazō's new Aspect. Also, Hazō does not get to use his combat style, Roki, while inside the cloud. Roki is a Deceit-based style in which you use a multi-layered series of feints to give yourself an advantage on landing a real attack. This is not practical if you cannot see your opponent because you're swimming around in blood that's only barely a fog instead of a soup.
- Supplemental: Activate Pantokrator's Hammer at Effect:3 (22 CP, 65 remaining)
- Standard: Punch Kitty Kat's aggravating face in.
Hazō, Taijutsu 43 - 3 (dice) - 2 (positioning inaccuracy) - 1 (PCJ) + 2 (Ghost Scales) + 10 (PH tag x2) + 5 (tag 'Rolodex of Doom') + 5 (chakra boost; 25 CP, 63 remaining) = 62. He's not using personal Aspects because he's not sure he's got the right target.
Kitty Kat, Athletics + dice and all bonuses: 63

NOTE: It is now Kotsuzui's turn for this round. The first draft of this, I had him pull out a pair of explosives, arm them, drop them, and then get Substituted out by one of his clones. This is the right move strategically, and is a very sensible way for a hunter-nin to operate. Unfortunately, the rules don't work for this. The way we have it set up, when attacking with explosives you can either roll Thrown Weapons to attack from range, or roll Craftsmanship:Trapmaking to create emplacements. Kotsuzui doesn't have either of these skills at any significant level which means that, according to the mechanics, he cannot hurt Hazō with explosives. There isn't really a good way for me to handle this; it's been the subject of much discussion in QM chat and there is a very strong opinion that it should work the way it currently does, so I'm not comfortable choosing a TN for Hazō to dodge against. I could fiat-rule that Hazō takes the damage, but that offends my sense of fair play. I thought about it for a while and then realized that, fortunately for my conscience, the sequence doesn't work within the rules; the clones can't see into the cloud to Substitute Kotsuzui out and if he drops the cloud then Hazō will see the cloud and have a chance to dodge or Substitute, which is especially easy since the clones have been going to a lot of trouble to set up cover against explosions. I played around with several variants and decided that there was always just enough issues with it that Hazō would realistically have a chance to dodge which, again, meant that the game mechanics rendered him invulnerable. To resolve this Gordian knot I am simply declaring that Kitty Kat doesn't have any explosives because...I dunno, they're rare in Hot Springs? Maybe there's not a lot of sealmasters there or something. Or maybe he's used to working with a team and someone else covers the AoE role. (Probably their technique hacker.) Whatever. Instead, he'll continue with his established tactic of playing keepaway, debuffing Hazō and refusing to engage until Hazō is out of chakra. In exchange for not having him use explosives, I'm giving him the ability to use free actions (e.g., speaking short phrases) on the same round that he uses Full Defense. The rules should probably allow that anyway.

Kitty Kat:
- Free: Call for the Backup Band
- Full Defense (+AB to defensive rolls) - NB: He has a fresh tag on Hazō's "I'm Bloody Blind" Aspect.

The Backup Band #1: Standard: Run into the mist (it's in the same zone, so no Move action required) and attack Hazō.
Taijutsu: Hahaha.
Hazō: 43 + 6 (dice) + 5 (remaining tag from Pantokrator's Hammer) + 2 (Ghost Scales) = the clone explodes.

Hazō has destroyed a Blood Clone! He must roll Athletics against (Blood Clone level) to avoid another layer of 'Gunked Up'.

Hazō, Athletics: 40 + 0 (dice) - 1 (PCJ) - 8 (existing Gunked Up penalties) = 31. (NB: There should probably be a penalty in here for being blind, but it doesn't matter because he loses anyway.)

Hazō is covered in another layer of gunk! He is at -12 on Athletics. (NB: Pity that AOE teammate isn't here. Hazō would be screwwwwwed.)

The Backup Band #2:
- Supplemental: Cast Blood Blade
- Standard: Charge into the mist and try to gut Hazō. Rolls for crap and doesn't have fate points so can't invoke any Aspects. Has used essentially all the chakra it was given on the Blood Bullet and Blood Blade, so can't afford to chakra boost.
Hazō, counterattack (Taijutsu): 43 + 3 (dice) - 1 (PCJ) = 45. He used Pantokrator's Hammer this round, so no chakra boosting allowed. He's out of PH tags, so no bonus there. This actually works in his favor, because he's going to win this one regardless and this way he doesn't waste any chakra.

Hazō has destroyed a Blood Clone! He must roll Athletics against (Blood Clone level) to avoid another layer of 'Gunked Up'. He has a -12 on Athletics, so he fails! He is now at -16 on Athletics!


The Backup Band #3-4 (NW and SW zones): They want to keep the range open instead of letting Hazō get all of them with one attack, so they continue to spend their Standard + Supplemental enhancing the 'Cover, Cover, Everywhere' Aspect in their new zones to get the tags back in case Kotsuzui needs to move there. Keep 1 Supplemental open for Substitution.

The Backup Band #5 (NW-wall zone): Supplemental Move back into the zone with Hazō and Kitty Kat.

Round 5, fight!

(Hazō goes first because Kotsuzui delayed actions last round.)

Hazō:
- Supplemental: Arm explosive tag that you palmed while underground.
- Supplemental: Arm explosive tag that you palmed while underground.
- Free: Drop explosive tag that you palmed while underground.
- Free: Drop explosive tag that you palmed while underground.
- Standard: Establish a Block (Taijutsu) against Kotsuzui doing anything. Most especially, against him leaving the blast area.


(NB: This situation is different from the earlier one. Kotsuzui had no way to set off the tag without getting caught in it or giving Hazō a chance to dodge. Hazō simply doesn't care; he's fine with getting hit by the tags as long as Kotsuzui does too. In this situation, it's an automatic hit.)

Kotsuzui recognizes what Hazō just did, panics, and bails as fast as he can. Oops, need to beat that Block. I'm not sure if Blood Blade or Athletics is the more reasonable skill here, so I'll go with Athletics. He does not get to use the 'Cover, Cover Everywhere' Aspect because he needs to escape from Hazō's grip first.

Hazō, Taijutsu (Block): 43 + 6 (dice) -1 (PCJ) + 2 (Ghost Scales) + 5 (chakra boost since there is no time for Pantokrator's hammer; 25 CP, 43 remaining) + 5 (invoke "Creative Idealist", -1FP) + 5 (invoke "The Hokage is My New Dad", -1FP): 65.

Kotsuzui, Athletics plus dice (-3) and all bonuses: 62

(NB: I'm stretching a point on these Aspects, allowing them to be used on a taijutsu roll with the justification 'inspiration', 'determination boost', etc. I know that Velorien wouldn't give them to you and I might not next time, but this was a really cool move that you thought up.)

KRAKATHOOM!

Kotsuzui gets hit with 8 stress from the two tags. That fills his stress track and gives him a Mild ("Battered") and Moderate ("Ow, My Everything") Consequence. Hazō gets a tag on each Consequence, with the tags expiring after his next initiative. Kotsuzui gets -1.5x Aspect Bonus on all rolls until the wounds heal.

Hazō gets hit with the same 8 stress. Ghost Scales soaks 2 of it. The Pangolin Conditioning Jutsu soaks 2 more. The remaining 4 fill his stress track and give him a Mild Consequence ("Tinnitus").

Kotsuzui must make a Resolve check to sustain his Blood Mist jutsu.

Kotsuzui, Resolve: ?
TN: ?

He fails and the jutsu drops.

Round 6, fight!

Hazō goes first again. He is utterly and completely DONE with this crap. He really should give Kotsuzui a chance to tap out, but he's not taking any chances. Let's see if he can get Roki:

Hazō, roll to get Roki: (Deceit + Deceit Aspect Bonus): 27 - 6 = 21 -1 FP to reroll!
Hazō, roll to get Roki: (Deceit + Deceit Aspect Bonus): 27 + 6 = 33
Kotsuzui, Deceit: ?


Hazō gets Roki. Kotsuzui has the fragile Aspect "Tricked!" and Hazō has a tag.

Hazō:
- Supplemental: Remove pangolin gauntlets so as not to accidentally kill Kotsuzui
- Supplemental: Pantokrator's Hammer, Effect:3 (22 CP, 21 remaining)
- Standard: Taijutsu: 40 + 0 (dice) + 10 (2x tags from Pantokrator's Hammer) + 5 (invoke 'Rolodex of Doom') + 5 (invoke 'Lists and Plans') + 5 (invoke '(Formerly) Marked for Death') + 5 (tag Kotsuzui's 'Battered' Consequence) + 5 (tag Kotsuzui's 'Ow, My Everything' Consequence) + 5 (tag Kotsuzui's 'Tricked!' Aspect that was created by Roki) - 3 (Hazō's Mild Consequence): 77

Kotsuzui, Blood Blade, dice, bonuses: 64

Kotsuzui goes down like a lead brick. This is actually more than enough stress (1 for Ninja Hands + (77-64)/3, round up) = 6) to kill him, but Hazō pulls the blow. Kotsuzui has the Severe Consequence 'Massive Concussion'. Game over.





XP AWARD: 3 (includes plan brevity award)

FP AWARD: -4 + 2 = -2


Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, January 2, 2019, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 237: Kurosawa Hazō and the Quest for the Holy Grail

As far as Hazō was concerned, nothing was going to top this morning's show, and he suspected that the announcer knew it, from the faint concealed note of desperation in the man's voice.

"To my left, we have Minawa Ichirō. Inheritor of the Inner Fire! Master support specialist whose mere touch turns men into titans! This young prodigy has more B-rank missions under his belt than a special jōnin, and I don't know what he's even doing here at the Chūnin Exam!

"But there's more to this fight than numbers. Folks, it took half a dozen judges to hold back his fury after he saw what happened to his team leader earlier today... but now we can finally let him off the leash! Hot Springs, prepare to foot the bill for rebuilding the arena, because his revenge is going to tear it apart!"

Minawa, a tall, pale ninja in white and green, gave Akimichi a confident smirk.

"To my right, we have Akimichi Chōji. Inheritor of the Will of Fire! Master taijutsu specialist whose mere touch turns men into powder! Frontliner of the Ino-Shika-Chō, the ninja combo that's shaken the continent generation after generation! We're about to witness a legend come to life… to deliver an ass-kicking on a historic scale!"

The judge grinned as the crowd roared.

"So, boys, any last words before the bloodshed begins?"

"Oh, I have some words for this waste of space," Minawa sneered. "I admit, I was a little nervous when they told me I'd be facing off against Ino-Shika-Chō. Would it be the genius? The girl with the freaky psychic ninjutsu? Oh, if only!

"Instead, I get the meat shield. The dumb muscle. The guy who stands in front and takes all the punches while his team do the planning and the winning. If I didn't know the brackets were preset, I'd think this was a deliberate insult!

"Aw, but I'm sorry, Akimichi. That was rude of me. You make such big sacrifices for the team. All that fat you have to build up to cushion blows because you're not good enough to dodge. How do you even fit through doorways? And how do the Akimichi manage to breed like rabbits when any sane woman would run for the hills when she saw the walking whale?"

"Stop!" Akimichi held up his hand.

Minawa gave a smug grin.

"No, really, stop."

Minawa's grin turned a little less confident at Akimichi's disapproving tone.

"I'm sorry, I can't listen to this anymore. You just don't know how to do proper mockery. Do you think you're the first to throw those insults at my clan? Or even the thousandth?"

Akimichi shook his head in disappointment. "If you're going to do this, at least do it properly."

He looked up at the audience. "Hey, you guys up there, can you answer me this one? What's the difference between an Akimichi and a Multiple Earth Wall?"

The audience stared, uncertain where this was going.

"The Multiple Earth Wall doesn't have an upkeep cost!"

Laughter.

"Tough crowd. All right, what's another difference between an Akimichi and a Multiple Earth Wall?

"A Multiple Earth Wall has uses out of combat!"

A louder burst of laughter, now with civilians joining in.

To Hazō's side, Noburi's lips were stretching in the most alarming smile. To his other side, he couldn't see Keiko's expression from behind the facepalm.

"Now you're with me—let's keep going. What's an Akimichi's role at Ino-Shika-Chō strategy meetings?"

After a second, Chōji stooped over, his arms hanging in front of him and his jaw slack.

"Duur, what's a strategy meeting?

"You heard it here first! But I'm not going to beat a dead horse, not when I can cook it. Everyone knows the Akimichi are fat, but have you ever wondered just how fat we are? No? Well, you get to find out anyway.

"See, my mum's so fat they were going to make her a new hidden village—the Village Hidden as the Mountain!"

The audience roared. Hazō thought the joke was only moderately funny, but Akimichi had got the crowd in the right mood, exploiting their excitement, and right now they'd probably laugh at anything. The contempt in Minawa's eyes was slowly turning into murderous rage as everyone in the arena forgot he existed.

"Oh, it gets worse! My mum's so fat, last time she jumped she made the Kanashii Ocean crater!

"What's that? The crater's always been there? Well, so has my mum, and she's never stopped eating. Where do you think the other continents went?"

The audience roared again. There was some applause.

"Oops, is that her in the audience? I mean under the audience? Guess I'd better move on fast!

"Now there's one more type of Akimichi joke we haven't covered yet, and that's the overcompensation joke. So tell me, ladies and gentlemen, how does an Akimichi prove he's male?

"He uses the Partial Double-Size—"

"WILL YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP ALREADY!"

Minawa's scream interrupted Akimichi before he could finish the joke.

Akimichi turned and looked past Minawa, at the far side of the arena.

"You win, Ino!" he bellowed. "I'll buy you that new barrette when we get home!"

He looked back down.

"Sorry, we had this bet over whether you'd snap before or after my second overcompensation joke. But she's the one who wrote the psych profile, so…"

Minawa frowned.

"See, here's the thing, Minawa," Akimichi said more seriously. "Having a narrow specialization means everyone else gets to specialise too.

"You long to be taken seriously, and that means being ignored in favour of low-brow humour hits you twice over. You get taken along on B-rank missions so better ninja can use you as a chakra battery or whatever it is Inner Fire does, but to them you're just some random kid who happens to be useful. Then you come back from all those missions and find that your team's learned to work without you, and you're stuck outside the group dynamic. You don't have the raw confidence to be on your own, so you end up feeling like you don't exist. You need validation. You're good-looking, so girls let you chat them up, but then you put them off by acting too needy, like you did with that Sand girl back in the barracks during the events."

Minawa's hands were in fists. The judge was giving him an emphatic "not until you're in the quarry" look.

"That's all Ino. She's got everything she noted back during the main part of the Exam, plus a few helpful little tidbits from our friends visiting Hot Springs, and somehow she puts that together into a perfect personality profile. Want to guess what else I know about you?

"But it gets better, because we have data about your abilities as well—and we have Shikamaru to put the two together. Your Plan A is to start by Substituting with one of those logs to enter the arena, then open up space. With your chakra reserves and the bushy terrain there, you're probably going to use a Fire ninjutsu to set the area on fire so that when I come down I get burned up before I can even do anything.

"After that, it's a simple game of strike and retreat, strike and retreat. You're bound to be better at resisting fire than I am, and at taking advantage of the environmental effects, so you can keep using that technique until everything's aflame and I'm taking damage no matter what I do. I'll catch you eventually, but by then I'll be pretty beaten up, and as a support type you must have a decent defensive technique—Flame Aura, maybe—for when you need to buy time for your allies to bail you out. Doesn't have to be that strong, because you'll win as long as you can make it a war of attrition.

"Obviously, now I've told you that, you'll do something else, and I'll have different response patterns to use. Or you'll double-bluff me. Or you'll just throw your game plan out the window so I can't predict you. Shikamaru's worked out patterns for every scenario you can imagine, and after all these years of knowing him, I can memorise like a pro.

"But enough talking, Minawa. Time for you to take on Ino-Shika-Chō. Think you can out-manipulate the Yamanaka, outsmart the Nara and outfight the Akimichi all at once?"

-o-​

What happened next could barely be called a battle. Akimichi used the Double Size Technique to turn into an unstoppable juggernaut, ignoring obstacles as he strode towards Minawa. Minawa, flailing in panic, threw a series of Madara's Minute Meteors to slow him down before turning to run for the lake. At which point, instead of dismissing his technique so he could dodge, Akimichi broke into an earthshaking run, slapped away the meteors with his metal bracers, and grabbed Minawa before he reached the water.

Then he simply threw him out of the quarry.

"What does an Akimichi call an enemy who isn't good at running?" Akimichi's booming voice needed no amplification.

"Lunch!"

-o-​

"Nice going, kid!" If Jiraiya's grin was any wider, it could have bridged the gap between Fire and Water, no ships necessary. "An epic beatdown that leaves the other guy just on the right edge of disqualification-level agony? An utterly crazy strategy that works like a charm? I don't know how I feel about that becoming the Gōketsu signature move, but it was certainly memorable. Oh, and the explosive taunts? You played those beautifully. I'm using the idea in my next novel."

"Thank you so much for your help, sir," Hazō said. "Your tips were a big part of what made it work. All he could do was stand there and take everything I had to throw at him."

Jiraiya's expression fell. "Yeah. About that. Hazō, what are the two holy grails of shinobi warfare?"

"Flight and armour," Hazō said promptly. True flight could not be accomplished by ninjutsu or sealing; generations of sealmasters and technique hackers had tried and failed. Even Hazō could only cheat—which admittedly was what ninja were supposed to do. As for armour… armour ninjutsu did exist, but it was very rare, and guarded more closely than a dragon's treasure by the elite few who possessed it. Hazō's ability to facetank twin explosive tags demonstrated why.

Hazō's ability to facetank twin explosive tags… Ah, crap.

Jiraiya nodded at the expression on Hazō's face. "You just showed the entire world that you know a powerful armour technique even a genin can use. That shouldn't be possible."

Hazō felt a chill. "So what does this mean?"

"Nothing good. Be prepared for damage control when people ask how you pulled that off, which they will. Tell them Kotsuzui's memory was messed up by concussion. Tell them it was an attack technique that doesn't hurt the caster, and only seems like explosive tags going off. Tell them anything. In theory, the mist should have covered the worst of it, but who knows how many sensory specs there were in the audience?"

"Is this… is this serious, sir?"

"I don't know yet. I'll need to watch how the other Kage are acting. See if ANBU can pick up any suspicious movements. For now, watch who comes up to you. What questions they ask. Maintain OPSEC like you've never maintained it before, and check in with ANBU before you go anywhere. I'll make sure we have people within reach at all times, but I'm concerned that having you march around with a personal guard when you didn't have one before will be like screaming ''Yes, something important just happened' from the rooftops."

Jiraiya smiled again.

"But while you're maintaining strict OPSEC, celebrate. That was a damn good victory, and you should act like you just won a damn good victory. I know I'll be rubbing it in Ren's face how today my stepson and his Leaf friend wiped the floor with her Hot Springs allies."

That brought a smile to Hazō's face as well. That battle had taken everything he had: his ninjutsu skills, his courage and determination, his unique creative genius… it was almost a shame that most of it had been concealed by bloody mist. Maybe it was time to apply all of that hard-earned strength to an even greater challenge.

"I had another question, sir. What do you know about Mori Ami?"

Jiraiya grunted. "More than I'd like and less than I need to. The girl drives me mad."

"Mad how?"

"She's worse than That Woman," Jiraiya said. "She says all the right things, and makes all the right expressions, only she doesn't have the Iron Nerve and I still have no idea what her agenda is. I pray to the Will of Fire that she won't be Mizukage one day.

"What can I tell you? My instincts tell me she's manipulative as all hell, but she didn't try to manipulate me, at least not directly, so she's got survival instincts too. That or she's subtle enough that I missed it, and I've known Mari long enough to take nothing for granted. Girl's certainly slippery like a fish.

"You know what's worse? She's nothing like Keiko. I mean that. I still half-wonder if one of them was adopted. Even if it's a façade, she's warm and open and a smooth conversationalist, and she's confident enough for a one-on-one with a Kage who's pissed with her for hurting his daughter and trying to get valuable political information out of her at the same time. Also, either she thinks on her feet or she's crazy prepared. Knowing the Frozen Skein, I guess it's the latter, though nobody should be prepared for the damn Hokage turning up on their doorstep in the night.

"And she's nice. Nice and friendly and polite and there are times when you just want to put your hands around her neck and choke her and you can't pin down a reason why. And you probably shouldn't choke her because she's playing politics at the Kage level and has blackmail material on you and may or may not be representing a mystery third faction that will destabilise Mist if she dies. And when you try to negotiate with her one-on-one, she dances around the questions and acts like you have to earn her trust when she's just some upstart young jōnin who doesn't even have her clan's formal backing. I was promised a ninja without initiative!

"Ugh." Jiraiya shuddered. "If I never hear the name 'Mori Ami' again, it'll be too soon."

That… didn't exactly encourage Hazō in his self-inflicted quest to reconcile the two siblings. It certainly didn't encourage him to seek Jiraiya's advice on how to bring Ami further into their lives.

"Wait." He stopped despite Jiraiya's indication that it was time for him to go. "Blackmail material?!"

"Which you're about a thousand OPSEC ranks from hearing about. Now, was there anything else?"

-o-​

"Congratulations, Hazō," Keiko said, hands cupped around her mug so that the hot chocolate would warm them up. "That was quite exceptional. However, should you seek to perform a successful suicide attempt, please consult me first. It is a topic on which I have a wealth of knowledge."

Her first ever words to him had been instructions for effective suicide. This was either nostalgic or terrifying.

"That isn't funny, Keiko."

"Apologies." Keiko studied the depths of her hot chocolate. "I assumed you would still be exhausted from your battle, and I wished to set a positive tone for the interaction. I was impressed by the originality of your tactics, though I am somewhat concerned by such public use of pangolin ninjutsu. Extensive human knowledge of summons' abilities is disadvantageous to them, more so if summoners convey the details to their enemies."

Hazō thought back to Jiraiya's words. "Jiraiya was more worried about the implications of people seeing that a genin had armour ninjutsu strong enough to withstand multiple explosions at melee range."

Keiko took a second to process this, then set the chocolate down on the table carefully. "If I may return to the topic of suicide…"

"Keiko..."

"How did I not see this?" she exclaimed with an edge of hysteria. "It is my duty to anticipate your errors and mitigate the damage. I should have made the connection, and provided the warning, when you first learned the techniques. I should have been able to predict that sooner or later you would stack the two techniques to publicly perform some otherwise impossible feat of resilience! For goodness' sake, you are Kagome's apprentice—an almost literal ticking time bomb!"

"It—it wasn't your fault, Keiko! This is a unique combination of circumstances nobody could have predicted! Heck, maybe the mist took a few seconds to dissipate and nobody saw anything and Kotsuzui was too stunned to properly remember what happened!"

"Yes," Keiko said bitterly, "that mythical beast known as the best-case scenario. What did Jiraiya say?"

"He said he didn't know how serious it was yet, but I should be on maximum damage control and not go anywhere without checking in with ANBU."

"He is being foolishly optimistic," Keiko said. "Genin-usable armour ninjutsu in a world where combat may be decided in one or two blows? Friendly powers will be racing to outbid each other to purchase the secret. Hostile ones will be moving pieces into place to abduct you, and perhaps other Leaf shinobi who may have received the same training. Has Leaf trained all of its shinobi in this technique? Does it intend to? Is a pre-emptive military strike the only way to ensure one's safety? I cannot say. Can you?"

"I think you're overreacting, Keiko. What I did was impressive, but hardly a game-changer. I imagine a jōnin could punch through that without blinking, or just use a technique that wasn't about direct damage, like genjutsu. Besides, it's not like Jiraiya hasn't already thought through the implications of military game-changers and chosen his policies accordingly."

"Perhaps," Keiko said slowly. "Insofar as Jiraiya has more experience of such situations, and insofar as it is not in his interests to have you kidnapped and tortured to death so that his enemies—unbound by summon secrecy agreements—may have access to rare ninjutsu, I should abide by his judgement in this situation. However, Hazō, please be careful. People sometimes act without considering the consequences"—she gave him a pointed look—"and even if abducting and torturing you truly is an irrational and self-destructive decision, that is no guarantee that some incompetent agent will not now do so anyway."

"So," Hazō smiled, "positive tone for the interaction, huh?"

"I work with what I have."

"Unfortunately," Hazō said, "what you have is me. Speaking of which, what are your thoughts on the match? Is it something you're willing to talk about?"

"What is there to say?" Keiko shrugged. "Am I not to be another stepping stone in your ascension?"

That brought him up short. "Why would you say that?"

"Of the two of us, you most certainly earned your victory. You were even able to do so without relying on your trademark sealing arsenal. Whereas I proved once again that I am nothing without my summons. It may be politically expedient for me to demonstrate the power granted to me by my summoning contract, but in a choice between the two of us, it is abundantly clear which one deserves to be chūnin."

"That's not true," Hazō said. "None of the pangolins are strategists. Well, most of them aren't strategists. The point is, you're the one who decides when and how to use them. They're pieces on a shogi board. They're tools, just like everything else."

"You sound like Yagura."

"Well, maybe he was right!"

Keiko, who'd just taken a sip of her hot chocolate, struggled not to choke on it.

"I don't mean his political philosophy or his beliefs on hair styling. I mean that when you're figuring out how to win, you have to ignore the details and figure out how to use what you've got for that one purpose. In combat, the pangolins are tools. Big and scary tools, but still. Seals are tools. Your own body is a tool. Believe me, I know all about that. And you're a logistician—you should understand this!"

For a moment, he thought she was getting through to her. Then she shook her head.

"So I win because I have access to superior tools. What does this change? What achievement is skilled use of a sword when your opponent wields a kunai?"

"Why does it have to be an achievement? If your enemy isn't strong enough to put up a good fight, that's their problem, not yours, just like it was in the Fifth Event. If you're a kenjutsu user, you're a kenjutsu user, no matter whether your opponent has a daikatana or a kitchen knife. If you're a summoner, you're a summoner, and it's not your fault that the rules say you should win."

"Not my fault that the rules say I should win," Keiko repeated as if trying the words out.

"With the proper application of resources," she said, "victory becomes inevitable. The challenge, then, is in choosing the right victory."

"Is that a quote?"

"Mori Ryūgamine, consort of clan head Biwako. I was too young to remember details, but he used to visit my sister when she was in her early years and seek to offer insight at a level she was capable of comprehending. His visits ceased eventually as he lost interest in her, but she still remembers those times fondly. He never spoke to me, of course.

"As I myself am a profoundly flawed resource, my victory remains far from inevitable. However, even if our success as a clan would be equally well-served by my defeat, it would be unnatural for me to refuse to apply my powers of planning and coordination for whatever reason. It would represent the surrender of one of my core principles.

"The victory I must choose, therefore, lies not in conquest of the Chūnin Exam tournament, but in maximally efficient use of the resources I possess—which, if properly applied, should as a byproduct result in your defeat."

"In conclusion…?" Hazō asked.

"I accept your argument and will endeavour to obliterate you appropriately."

Wonderful.

"Moving right along, I was wondering if you'd be interested in an exhibition match, like that Sand one, to show off the skills we can't use in normal competition."

"To what end?"

"To impress the other ninja with the skill and power of Team Uplift, of course. I can hear my seals begging me to be used."

"We have done quite enough demonstrating of our true abilities for now," Keiko said pointedly. "I believe our reputations as summoner and sealmaster are sufficient at this moment, and would best be served in displays of adaptability as we crush our opponents, present company gleefully anticipated."

Hazō sighed. "Your call. What about pre-battle trash talk? I obviously don't want to actually hurt your feelings, and I'm hoping you don't want to hurt mine. How about one of my classic Uplift speeches? That's another thing I haven't done for a while, and I can feel it starting to gnaw at me."

"Note to self: fall at Yamanaka Neira's feet and beg for help at the nearest opportunity. Failing that, consider hiring a civilian onmyoji to perform an exorcism."

"Thank you, Keiko."

"More relevantly—I hope—is it not the purpose of pre-battle proctor banter to raise the audience's tension and bloodlust? This would seem contradictory to the positive message of an Uplift speech."

"Good point. Can you think of a way to fix that? Now I think about it, I really want to do an Uplift speech in front of thousands of people. Just think of what I could accomplish!"

Keiko went very still for a few seconds, her hands in what Hazō was startled to recognise as a familiar Nara position.

"I believe verbal sparring would suit our respective proclivities best. You can represent optimism and hope, while I will be the voice of cynicism seeking to drag you back into this vale of tears after each section. Properly performed, it could engage the audience much more effectively than a simple speech, and it would be far more enjoyable—at least, for me."

Hazō had an uncomfortable vision of Keiko slaughtering him verbally as an appetiser before slaughtering him physically. On the other hand, his Uplift vision would only come across more vividly if he could publicly defeat her, and that victory might be seen as an affirmation of the strength of the Uplift ideals…

"Let's do it. You have the pangolins, but I have the power."

-o-​

You have received 2 XP and 0 FP.

-o-​

Jiraiya thinks that trapping the arena would definitely be considered cheating if you're doing it. He'll see what he can do with the other Kage.

He sees no problem with stringing ninja wire through the edge of a seal, as long as you're very careful and the seal's close enough to standard size. However, you cannot channel chakra through the ninja wire to infuse or activate seals remotely.

-o-​

You have made more explosives.

-o-​

I didn't have time to write a conversation with Noburi. Tomorrow may or may not be horrible, but I'll see what I can do.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting ends on Saturday 5th of January, 9 a.m. New York Time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 238: Victory Party, Part 1

Hazō was most of the way through his hot chocolate when Noburi returned. The other boy had lagged behind as Hazō went home after the match and had remained absent for the two hours since. The expression on his face suggested that part of his absence might have been due to getting his feelings under control.

"Noburi!" Hazō said, abandoning his chocolate in favor of meeting his sibling at the door. "You're back!"

"Welcome home," Keiko said from the kitchen table. "We were starting to get worried."

"Had a thing. That's done, so on to more important stuff! Great job on that fight, Hazō," Noburi said, clapping Hazō on the back with only slightly too much force while wearing a smile that was at least partially sincere. "I got worried when those clones tagged yoUUUUUU—!"

The gasp/scream at the end was, of course, due to Hazō grabbing his brother and squeezing the entire life out of him in a hug that did indeed owe something to his grappling training under Shiomi-sensei back at the Academy. (Momma, of course, preferred keeping her enemies at an appropriate distance to be carved into giblets, so she had never spent much time working with him on grappling. Mari-sensei had repeatedly and loudly expressed her feeling that grappling was a sweaty, dirty, unbecoming art form practiced only by people who couldn't manage to fight standing up and that her dislike of it had nothing to do with being at least half a foot shorter and up to a hundred pounds lighter than many potential opponents. Shiomi-sensei had grunted his contempt for those who dismissed the art and thrown Hazō to the ground, showing him the merits of a properly-applied side control and how easily it led into a devastating armbar.)

"Thank you," Hazō said, releasing a gasping Noburi. "The way you got the crowd on my side was great. I really appreciate it."

"It was nothing," Noburi grunted, bent over and trying desperately to inhale.

"Seriously, it was a lot," Hazō said. "I think I pushed a little too hard with the explosive banter and the judges might actually have disqualified me if you hadn't gotten the crowd going."

Hazō decided to interpret Noburi's smile as pleasure at having been useful instead of at the thought of Hazō being disqualified.

"Anyway, we've been waiting for you. Jiraiya told me two things: First, that I just gave away the fact that we have an armor jutsu—"

Noburi facepalmed.

"—and, second, that we should go out and party because it's the expected thing. So what do you say? Want to grab Ino-Shika-Chō and that Sand team, go get loaded, hit on girls, and tear up the town?"

Noburi pulled his hand away from his face, peering at Hazō suspiciously. "'Get loaded, hit on girls, and tear up the town'?" He cocked his head in thought, then punched Hazō in the chest, hard.

"Ow!" Hazō said. "What was that for?"

"I was checking for...dunno. It seemed like a good idea at the time. Anyway, are you quoting Jiraiya or something?"

Hazō rubbed his neck in embarrassment. "No, I was just trying to be fun." He reached into a pocket and handed Noburi a paper. "Would you mind taking a post-interaction survey to grade the success of my 'fun'ness and specify precisely where it could be improved?"

Noburi snorted and tucked the paper away. "Maybe later. Someone promised me booze, girls, and tearing. Keiko, you coming?"

"No. The crowds have no appeal. You boys enjoy yourselves. Don't stay out too late."

Hazō turned to face his sister so that he and Noburi could both stare in shock.

"Do not even dream of punching me," Keiko hissed.

"Uh...no, of course not," Hazō stammered. "Just...that isn't really the kind of thing I would expect you to say."

"Hmph. I was attempting to model Mari-sensei's humor." She cocked her head. "Perhaps it would have worked better had I added 'Don't do anything I wouldn't do'?"

The boys snorted.

"We'll see you later," Hazō said. "Try not to scare anyone into a heart attack."

"I make no promises."

o-o-o-o​

"Why, exactly, am I being offered a sweaty and filthy shirt?" asked Inuzuka Mayu, tucking her hands behind herself to make it clear that she would not be accepting the offending garment.

"Your sanity will likely suffer less damage if you do not insist on an explanation," Nara said.

"That's one of my training shirts," Hazō explained, blithely ignoring the comment. "Jiraiya said that we could go out on the town to celebrate, but to watch out for kidnap attempts since this many clan heirs in one place could be a tempting target. I figured I should give you something with my scent on it to make it easier for you to track us if there's a problem."

Inuzuka eyed him in amusement. "Kid, we spent two days on the trail together getting here. Akabunto and I know your stink perfectly well without needing to stick our faces in a refugee from the rag bin." Her nin dog, currently leaning against her leg with sufficient force that she had to brace against it, barked agreement and lolled his tongue in a doggie-grin that held just as much amusement as his two-leg partner's.

"Oh," Hazō said. "Right. Sorry."

Inuzuka shrugged, amused. "No worries. At least you're the type who thinks ahead. Better than I can say about some." She gave Kiba a speaking look.

"Hey!"

"Don't worry about it," the jōnin said. "Go have a good time. At least two of us will be keeping a discreet eye on you. You won't see us, but we'll see you."

"Right," Hazō said, his tone decidedly ambivalent. "Okay, thanks."

o-o-o-o​

"Come dance!" Hazō said, dragging Ikeda out of her seat and towards the dance floor. The Sand team had been surprised to get the invite and had checked with their jōnin-sensei before agreeing. Said jōnin-sensei was currently two tables over, being remarkably undiscreet about watching the celebrating genin.

Ikeda resisted for only a moment, then changed her mind and went along. The floor was crowded with civilians, but wherever the ninja moved there was at least a full body-length of empty space on all sides of them.

Neither Hazō nor Ikeda knew any actual dance steps, but that was all right. The band was shatteringly loud, the drum beat was so deep that it was impossible to miss (mostly because it rattled the bones), and they were both young, flexible, and physically coordinated. Their arm's-length energetic bouncing was at least as good as most of the civilians who surrounded them.

"I see you're also a fan of bombing your own position!" Hazō shouted, leaning close so the girl could hear him over the sounds of a steel-string zither screaming at the hands of a talented and clearly insane master.

"It gets the job done!"

"Cool! We should get together tomorrow sometime, grab a drink!"

Ikeda laughed and twirled away, then back. "Looks to me like you've already had a few!"

Hazō had, in fact, emptied half a dozen large mugs of strong sake already. About half of one—just enough to give his cheeks a bit of a flush—had gone in his mouth, two had been spilled after just a sip, and the rest had had enough fruit soaking in them that there wasn't actually much room for booze. The girls from Sand had been far more moderate, but Akimichi had been matching him drink for drink and seemed utterly unaffected. Nara had politely held a mug all evening but Hazō hadn't seen it actually touch his lips. Ino had spent most of the night drinking fruit juice and trying to get Hazō to slow down. Noburi, aware of the plan, had been running interference for him, loudly declaiming Hazō's inalienable right to make poor choices.

"I'm celebrating!" he said, allowing the Iron Nerve to replay the slight slurring he'd experienced when Jiraiya took them out partying after the fifth event. He had a limited drunken vocabulary and nothing at all in his bloodline's library of motions for convincingly looking drunk while dancing, but he was doing his best to fake it. (Note to self, he thought. Get drunk in safe circumstances and perform various actions so as to have them in the Iron Nerve.)

"You were amazing!" he continued. "Boom! Skoosh!" He flung his arms out dramatically. "Gian' pillar of fire!"

She danced closer, running her hands up through her hair (newly shortened and styled to cover up the fact that half of it had been burned off in the aforementioned giant pillar of fire). She gave him a wicked smile as she turned and pressed her back into him, her hips moving in time with his own. She tilted her head so she could speak into his ear at a volume less than a shout. "You weren't so bad yourself. I thought he had you."

"Nah," he said, waving dismissively and deliberately losing track of the beat for a moment as she made contact. He put his hands on her hips and 'recovered' his step, desperately trying not to let her heat distract him. Had he actually been as drunk as he was pretending, all OPSEC would have fallen away at this point, so it was a good opportunity to seed the misinformation he'd been angling for when he invited her in the first place. "M'uncle always says that explosives solve everything. Boom! Squish!" He released her so that he could gesture wildly again, then put his hands back.

"Well, you sure are tough to walk it off like that. You can still smell the smoke in my hair." She looked down and to the side, putting her neck and hair almost under his nose.

"Dunno," he mumbled, nuzzling her a little. It was, on the one hand, very appealing; she was lithe, attractive, and muscular in a way that was making his breathing stutter and his pulse race. On the other, it reminded him of Akane and what they could perhaps have had if only he had been more aware or she had been more communicative. The thought instantly killed his body's interest and he desperately started channeling the Iron Nerve's recollection of his own movements from thirty seconds ago in order to not blow his cover.

"I don' smell any smoke," he said, making himself nip her neck in a way that he'd seen Jiraiya do to make Mari-sensei squeal. (The memory served to strangle to death any trace of lust that might have somehow squeezed past his thoughts of Akane.) "An' it wasn't that hard."

"Yeah?" she said, looking over her shoulder at him and reaching back so she could trail one hand down his cheek while grinding into him. "You're tougher than you look."

"Nah," he said, flashing her the pleased grin he'd worn the first time that Kagome-sensei commented that Hazō's seal blank was 'not entirely awful'. "Normal Kurosawa stuff, that's all." He jolted, his steps stuttering as his eyes went wide to exactly the degree they had done when Jiraiya told him about the OPSEC implications of demonstrating armor jutsu. "I mean, I used him as a meatshield. He had this defensive blood construct that he was using. I grabbed him and swung him between me and the tags. His armor...shield...whatever it was, it soaked most of the blast and then he took the rest of it." He stepped back from her. "Let's take a break. I could use another drink."

Ikeda wasn't nearly good enough to keep the smile completely off her face, but she did her best.

"Sounds good," she purred. "I'll buy this time."

The Kurosawa clan had nothing (that he was aware of) that would let you tank an explosion to the face, but it was extremely good at ensuring that you didn't give away your satisfaction at a lie well planted.





XP AWARD: 1 + (1 for brevity)

Vote time! What to do now?

Voting ends on Wednesday, January 9, 2019, at 12pm London time.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 239: Flirting with Danger
"Being a commoner could be worse," Ikeda said lightly, sipping her exorbitantly expensive something-or-other (which Hazō had been forced to buy on the dubious logic that she'd bought the last drink the previous night). As the Mist native, he'd picked the café—purely out of curiosity because it was the kind of place he could never have afforded before, and not at all because he wanted to impress a girl. Perish the thought.

"The clan-commoner divide isn't as pronounced as it's supposed to be elsewhere," she went on. "You can't afford it in a harsh environment where every ninja counts. Still, it's not like they let us peons forget altogether, just that it's social stuff, not resource access. There are places common ninja don't feel welcome. Events we don't get invited to. That might not sound like much, but Sand's pretty compact. When you hit an invisible wall, you feel it.

"Though I guess that might as well be another world to you, huh, Gōketsu? You growing up in one of Mist's top clans and all?"

"You really don't know?" Hazō asked in surprise. "About my background, I mean? I figured it would be the first thing you came across when you were researching potential opponents."

Ikeda rolled her eyes. "Gōketsu, Sand is about as far as you can get from Mist while still being a hidden village, and until oh, a few months ago, Mist was ruled by a dictator who executed people for saying nice things about us. I may be one of the first Sand-nin to set foot here in a generation. So if you'll excuse me for not knowing every detail of what you did before you turned up on our side of the planet…"

"Sorry," Hazō said awkwardly. "It's quite a story, though. My mum was slated to become clan heir, but she fell in love with a commoner, and when the clan heads made her choose... she chose. We had a little cottage in a district you really wouldn't want to have a little cottage in, since the clan kept most of Mum's money—that's a thing they can do, apparently—and my dad was, as I say, a commoner, and they had a child to bring up. Then Dad died on a mission when I was young, and Mum brought me up on her own. She was still in the Kurosawa's bad books, so she couldn't get the top missions—she had the classic Kurosawa skillset, and so did their own experts—but she's a jōnin, so it was enough to live on. Sorry, am I boring you?"

Ikeda shook her head. "Heck no. You're making me feel boring by comparison. You went through all that before going missing-nin and getting adopted by the Hokage?"

"We were never technically missing-nin," Hazō recited as if by rote. "We were Leaf loyalists and took the opportunity to serve our true village undercover. Our present position is a reward for our faithful service and unique talents. Thank you. Have a nice day."

Ikeda snerked.

Still smiling, she leaned forward towards him across the table, her eyes meeting his.

"They must have been quite some talents if they bought you adoption from the Hokage himself. What is it that's so special about you, Gōketsu Hazō?"

"You mean it's not obvious from these good looks and this chiselled body?" Hazō gave a flirtatious grin that, together with the line, had been worth practising for half an hour earlier that morning.

Ikeda pulled back. "You sold them your body."

Wait, what?

"No," Hazō exclaimed, trying to think of a suitable response and associated expression. "What I meant was—"

"Relax, Gōketsu, I'm kidding. Obviously you just sold them that 'standard Kurosawa stuff' that lets you shrug off explosions, right?"

"I don't know what you're talking about," Hazō said, recovering his smoothness as the conversation got back on track. "I couldn't have sold them Kotsuzui—he was all the way over in Hot Springs. Besides, let's be honest, I wouldn't even recoup the cost of transport with what I'd get for the likes of him."

"Selling people's bodies again, Gōketsu?" Ikeda asked, mercifully letting herself be diverted from the topic. "I'm telling you up front: I'm not that kind of girl."

"Is that so?" Hazō asked. "What kind of girl are you, then?"

"Impress me at the semi-finals," she said with a wink, "and maybe I'll let you find out."

-o-​

"Say that again, because I don't think I heard you right the first time." The most powerful man in the world glowered at Hazō.

"I want to arrange a casual meeting with Mori Ami, sir."

Fortunately, Hazō had lived with the most powerful man in the world for months, and had a vague idea of where the line was between "you're talking nonsense again but I'm willing to hear you out" and "you're talking nonsense again and now Noburi's going to have to be my heir by process of elimination".

"Why do you want to arrange a casual meeting with Mori Ami?" Jiraiya demanded.

"To test the waters, sir. Unlike you, I'm not a Kage"—yet—"so she's going to be less guarded when dealing with me. It's a prime opportunity to find out more about what she's like and what she thinks, and to get her thinking more positively about the Gōketsu. I can stay completely away from anything OPSEC-sensitive or political so she can't probe me. You can't lose if you don't play the game."

"You'd be amazed," Jiraiya said wryly. "But I'm beginning to see the appeal of your crazy idea. I'd give Keiko's weight in gold to find out what that wretched girl is up to, and if all it takes is for you to humiliate yourself in a private setting…

"Speaking of Keiko, I assume she's given said crazy idea the go-ahead?"

"In the sense that it's gone over her head, yes." It had been the sticking point of the plan, and Hazō had spent hours wrestling with himself over the best course of action. But each time he came close to giving in and asking for permission which he was confident would be denied, he remembered the cold look in Keiko's eyes after she learned that it was Mari-sensei who'd cost her her sister. After the heartbreak of losing Ami, could she afford to distance herself—or worse— from the other woman she loved because she believed the relationship beyond repair?

Hazō wasn't going into that meeting with a dramatic intervention in his mind. Ami had rejected Keiko as a traitor, and severed her most important bond without hesitation as soon as they were reunited. What did you say to someone like that? How did you reconcile Keiko's portrayal of Ami as the holy of holies with the actions of someone who would hurt their family?

But Hazō wasn't about to make the same mistake he'd made with Mari-sensei. Never again. This time, he'd get to know Ami first, and try to understand her before passing judgement. He had the chance to gain an objectivity that Keiko never would, and maybe further down the road that could be a tool to help heal the rift between them.

"You understand," Jiraiya said neutrally, "that Keiko will hang, draw and quarter you when she hears, and then give the remains a stern lecture about respecting other people's agency."

"Better to ask forgiveness than permission," Hazō said with a confidence he didn't feel. "Sir, the fact is that if we leave Keiko to her own devices, she'll just stay quietly miserable and nothing will change. That's not agency either. I want her to be happy, and I will go"—Jiraiya raised a meaningful eyebrow—"the distance in order to make it happen."

Jiraiya sighed. "Testing the waters only. On everything. If you don't mess up this first meeting, she might like you enough to arrange another, and then we'll be on the way to solving this riddle wrapped in a mystery inside an enigma that drives me to contemplate murder without ever dropping that infuriating polite smile. I swear, if she wasn't so very Mori, I'd suspect her of being That Woman's daughter."

"So is that a yes?"

"It's not a no. Now get out of here before I change my mind. I swear, even just talking about her gives me a headache."

-o-​

You have received 3 + 1 XP.

-o-​

Ikeda was unimpressed with the concept of till'n'fills. This could be because of her personal lack of interest in civilians and their welfare. As far as she's concerned, they're useful things that are just 'there', like wells or windbreaks, and she seems to see no contradiction between this and her personal experience as a common ninja. It could also be because Sand's geography and demographics (larger villages spread sparsely across hostile terrain with fewer aggressive predators) make till'n'fills less appealing.

-o-​

You have made a few contacts among travelling merchants, notably those who have heard of you and think they can leverage the connection into the Hokage and/or Mizukage's direct patronage. You have been carefully noncommittal.

Your gifts have been warily received—what is an honourable ninja doing giving gifts to mere merchants? This is particularly the case from Mist merchants, who are used to keeping their heads down and hoping it's not them that the secret police have come for.

In your possession you now have a few things that are distinct to Mist and might go over well back home—wood that you can't get on the mainland (thanks to all the time spent around Kagome, you're learning to identify the rare ones), jewelry, interesting scrolls relating to Mist culture and society (Keiko notes that there has never been an international book trade), as well as carvings and pottery. Lacking specific ideas of your own, you have allowed yourself to be guided by Keiko, who observes (post-Frozen Skein) that the luxury goods market was particularly stringently controlled under Yagura's rule, and that unlike raw materials, Mist art cannot be obtained anywhere else, even in other parts of Water.

Knowledge of foreign chakra beasts is limited due to lack of survivors. You have been offered a few unverified legends of "slitherbeasts with skin both flexible and tough as stone", "birds whose song invokes ecstasy so that other predators can murder you once you collapse, leaving the bones for the birds to pick", "stomping giants that will obey whoever feeds them a litre of virgin's blood", and so forth.

-o-​

Jiraiya, with weary resignation, has approved you arranging a meeting with the Oyabun. Hazō suspects that it must have seemed like a trivial request after approving him to see Ami.

-o-​

The following morning, you will receive the following note, delivered by a non-Mori courier.

Sure, I'd love to meet. See you at Yukizome's Experimental Cuisine at noon on the 25th. The location will only be secure for an hour, so don't be late! ^_^

For some reason, it sends a chill down Hazō's spine.

-o-​

What do you do?

Voting ends on Saturday 12th of January, 3 p.m. New York Time.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top